#nothing worrying like a man staring at fire like it's the prettiest thing ever

[berlin-daily]

#nothing worrying like a man staring at fire like it's the prettiest thing ever #berlin daily #money heist korea #park hae soo #berlin

[spooky-boi-writes]

Born sick

Boarding School for Troubled Teens and Young Love Universe

Words: 4088

Ships: Klaus Hargreeves x David Katz

Summery: Dave was stuck. He was forced to go to a boarding school in his uncle’s desperate attempt to make him straight and homophobic. Klaus was crazy; everyone in the school said so, even the teachers. Dave is rooming with Klaus. What could go wrong? (Hint: only thing that goes wrong is uncle Brian’s attempts to make Dave straight)

TW: Klaus hallucinates but no illness is named, Homophobia

Notes: First time writing Klave! This was going to be a one shot but I decided I’ll probably make a series of oneshots of this universe abt these two silly little guys

Ao3

     Dave stepped off the bus, suitcase in hand. He looked up to see a gate blocking off some prestigious looking school. Fuck this. God, why did uncle Brian have to find out? Why would aunt Janie tell him? Why did she read his diary?! Why did he even have a diary?! He's a fifteen year old boy, he shouldn't need a little black notebook to write his fucking feelings in. Everything sucks. He's stuck at a goddamn therapy boarding school and everything sucks.

     He grabbed his bag and stepped up towards the gate, getting startled by the guard he hadn't seen until then.

     "Full name, please." The tired, tall person sighed.

     "Uh, David Joseph Katz." He instinctively straightened his posture, intimidated by the tall figure adorned in navy blue.

     "Oh. You're that one." Dave stiffened in discomfort. "Well, don't worry, we'll fix you. Come in."

     "Fix what?!? There's nothing about me to fix, asshole!" is what Dave would have said if he didn't fear getting his ass beat. Instead, he nodded and waited for instruction. The figure opened the gate and led him into the tall building. They passed other uniformed adults in the hallway until they reached a front desk.

     "David Katz." The gate keeper said.

     The receptionist nodded her head. "We'll lead him to his room to get set up. Mr. Hughes," Another person appeared, in a different uniform from the gate keeper but still navy and ominous. "This is Mr. Hughes. He'll be leading you to your dorm you'll be residing in for the visible future. If you have a problem with your dormmate, neighbors, or the placement of the room please notify one of us." the scarily monotone voice of the receptionist recited.

     Mr. Hughes led the boy along narrow winding hallways, countless doors on either side of the two. It was silent for a few minutes, but then Mr. Hughes spoke up. "If you want some advice, look out for your roommate. He's our most troubled student."

     "R-really?" Dave stuttered out.

     "Yep. The reason you're even being placed with him is because no one else wants to replace his old roommate."

     "What'd he do?" He eyed the older man. He seemed nicer than the others, but he still worked here and that is a glaring red flag.

     "To get in here? A number of things, but the tipping point for his father was him trying to catch a mausoleum on fire." Mr. Hughes stared straight ahead, voice not containing the smallest waver or shutter.

     "Aren't those made of like... stone?" Dave tilted his head.

     "Granite. He was very heavily inebriated at the time." Mr. Hughes stopped at a door. "Ready to meet him?"

     "As I'll ever be, I guess." The man knocked on the door.

     "Come in~" A high voice responded. Mr. Hughes opened the door to another boy, around Dave's age, lounging on one of two beds in the room.

     Holy. Shit.

     He was the prettiest person Dave had ever seen.

     He had short messy hair in pretty ringlet curls, what looked like eyeliner but was probably pen, and just straight up wasn't wearing pants. He was sewing something on his lap, but definitely not wearing pants.

     "Mr. Hargreeves, please put your pants on." Mr. Hughes seemed to be biting back a smile.

     "Oh but Mister Luke, is this not a free country? Am I not allowed to live life for me and do the things I love?" He batted his eyes.

     "Not here you can't. Now get that stuff off your eyes before you end up punched."

     "Mister Luke, did you just threaten to punch me?" He stood from the bed, rainbow cheetah print underwear on full display. "That's a threat, dear sir. Maybe you need to go to prison boarding school." He took a wipe to his makeup.

     "Yeah yeah, kid. You're lucky it was just me. Oh and here's your new roommate, Mr. Katz." Mr. Hughes stepped back to the door. "Well I need to leave before I get in trouble. Klaus, do us all a favor and don't scare him too much, alright?" He paused, eyeing the sewing project. "Klaus if you're sewing your pants into a skirt again I'm not covering for you this time."

      "No promises!" 'Klaus' sang as the older man left, shaking his head. "So, 'mister Katz'," the other boy mocked, Dave still too shocked to do much. "What brings you here? Attempted murder? Theft?"

     "Uhm... Well..." Dave started but was quickly cut off.

     "Don't worry, whatever you did I've done a thousand times worse." He sat back down on his bed, still not wearing pants, and went back to his project.

     "My... uh... my uncle found out I had a crush on our neighbor..."

     "What is this, Gnomeo and Juliet? You had beef with the neighbors, became a simp, and got sent here?"

     "Well... the neighbor 'sa boy.." Dave shifted his weight, looking seemingly anywhere but the boy in front of him.

     "Oh. Oh you sweet summer child. I've broken so many laws, me kissing men didn't even make dear old daddy flinch." Klaus seemed to notice how uncomfortable Dave looked. He stood up and reached out his hand for a handshake. "I'm Klaus, but you can call me whatever you want," He winked. "If you can look past a criminal record longer than my billionaire father's paycheck, we're gonna make great friends." Dave smiled and took his hand.

     "I'm Dave. The only law I've ever broken was when I jaywalked at about ten years old."

     "Ah, rebellious." He smiled the most adorable goddamn smile Dave has ever seen. "Well, seen as we're both vile criminals, we need to be friends. In solidarity, y'know?"

     "Well, if we have to, I suppose we can make do." Dave smiled wide.

~~~~~

     Dave hit Klaus over the head with a pillow as hard as he could.

     "Piece of shit! Get off me!" Klaus screamed, trying to shove Dave off of his bed.

     "Absolutely not! This is what you get for stealing my bacon this morning, asshole!" Klaus laughed maniacally.

     "Worth it!" Dave continued hitting Klaus over the head as the kids laughed, until a loud bell sounded throughout the dormitory.

     "Oh shit! We need to do school here!" Klaus pushed Dave off him and jumped to their shared closet. Dave pushed next to him and pulled out his uniform, taking off his pajamas and pulling on his dress shirt and pants. Klaus just pulled on his clothes, his pajamas a classy pair of neon yellow underwear.

     They ran down to the school building and slid into their seats, putting their books on the desk as the bell rang. The teacher seemed to want to get them in trouble, but they weren't technically late, so she just went along with the math lesson. About two minutes in, a crumpled piece of paper landed onto Dave's desk. He shook his head fondly and opened the paper to Klaus' chicken scratch writing.

          Y do they think math class @ 8 am is a good idea????

            im dying here rn >:(((

     Dave tried not to laugh and took out his pen.

          They have a vendetta against you personally and want to watch you suffer. Obviously.

     He crumpled the paper again and threw it onto Klaus' desk. Klaus frowned and picked up his pencil to write again, until a voice interrupted.

     "Mr. Hargreeves, what are you writing about?" Mrs. Simmion put her hand on his desk, a fake smile blaring through his skull.

     "I'm taking notes!" He flashed an innocent and equally fake smile.

     "Why is it so crumbled?" She tilted her head, smile twitching.

     "It's full of love."

     "Let's hope that's a love of paying attention, lest you get detention." She smiled and turned to face the white board. Dave watched Klaus scribble something else onto the paper.

          That was a close 1 shawty

     Dave scribbled back and threw it at Klaus, only for it to get intercepted by Mrs. Simmion before he could read it. She looked Klaus in the eyes in her normal bitchy manor and opened it as harshly as she could.

     "Ahem, why don't we read this for the class, Mr. Hargreeves?  'Why do they think math class at eight am is a good idea? I'm dying here, angry face.' Then, in other handwriting, it reads 'They have a vendetta against you personally and want to watch you suffer. Obviously.' Much lower on the page and in the first handwriting it reads 'That was a close one shawty' and the second person replied with 'Stop calling me shawty you do it too much.' Boys, does this sound like taking notes to you?" The entire class started laughing at the kids. Klaus was too busy laughing his ass off to reply, so Dave happily jumped in.

     "Well ma'am, they are notes. Whether or not they're on the class material was not specified." He gave her the most shit eating grin he could muster. She looked him in the eye and crumbled the paper, throwing it towards the trash can. "Ah, ma'am, you missed."

     "Well, you are going to be missing your free time, I'll see you two boys in detention." She returned to the lesson, Klaus and Dave having nothing to do but laugh and try to figure out what she was going on about.

     Dave had really been enjoying his time there, which isn't something you usually hear from a kid who was locked in disciplinary boarding school. He started off being too terror-stricken to do anything wrong, the idea of a detention freaked him out for weeks. But then he really started hanging out with Klaus, spending most of their free time together and everything, and all of a sudden a few detentions didn't seem so bad.

     Oh god Klaus. His mini crush from the first day didn't really go away, it mostly just got...worse. He'd notice himself looking at his smile a bit too long, or staring into his eyes a bit too intently, studying the greens mixing in his iris like he was going to be quizzed on them later. He... he didn't have a real crush on his new (and only actual) best friend. He just thought he was... nice. And so what if he thought about kissing that smile more times than he could count? That was between him and the scenarios he'd make up to fall asleep.

~~~~~

     Dave sighed, feet hanging over the back of his chair and head resting on the desk he threw his school books on as soon as he had walked in.

     "Will you sigh a little quieter, Mr. Katz? I'm trying to grade." Mr. Hughes rolled his eyes. Rather than being stuck with Mrs. Simmion, Mr. Hughes was on detention duty and they were taking it as prime time to do anything but homework. Was it really homework if you lived at the school? They should be pardoned from homework if the home they go back to is still school.

     "Mr. Hughes stop being sassy, you're being a bad role model." Klaus said, not looking up from where he was scribbling on a loose piece of paper. "Keep talking like that and we'll end up gays."

     "Oh no." He deadpanned, looking at the teenager who still didn't look up from his page.

     Dave zoned out for a little while, possibly also falling asleep, before a question popped up in his mind.

     "Hey Mr. Hughes?" He turned his head to the playfully annoyed adult. "When you were leading me to my room on the first day, why'd you say all that stuff about Klaus?" Klaus gasped and put his hand on his heart, finally looking up from his paper.

     "Lukie bear you talk about me!"

     Mr. Hughes chuckled. "I wanted to freak you out. I knew you were both cooler than straight people and had hoped and assumed you'd be okay with his... antics, so I acted like he was some crypted."

     "You know me so well, Lukie pookie." Klaus made heart hands at Luke, ending up with a book thrown at his head and Dave cry laughing on the ground.

     Mrs. Simmion was not pleased when the two came into class with no homework done and stories of books hitting skulls being told to the other boys.

     Dave still didn't know what Klaus was drawing on that page.

     "What do you think is the worst part of this school?" Klaus took a bite of his shitty cafeteria sandwich a few months later, feet kicking around from the railing he sat on.

     "Everything. Everything here sucks." Dave opened the applesauce that smelled like wax and mold. "I wish me and you could just... leave. Find a place, get minimum wage jobs, and never deal with this shit ever again." he threw the applesauce into the bushes in front of him, releasing a pathetic 'splat' sound as it hit the ground. "Maybe Mr. Hughes will adopt us. He's nice."

     "Why does he even work here? He has, like, a soul." Klaus dipped the tip of his shoe into the sad sauce, barely holding onto his improvised seat.

     "Probably to take care of the kids, 'n not treat them like the others do." Dave flicked a bit of the extra applesauce that fell on his plate onto Klaus' foot.

     "He's nice." Klaus rubbed his apple foot onto Dave's pant leg, who then promptly threw him off the hand rail.

~~~~~

     Klaus sprang from his pillow and gasped, glimmering with sweat and tears, breathing heavy so each inhale was a gasp and exhale a shaky unrelieved sigh. Dave woke as soon as Klaus had, and looking over at his roommate, he crawled out of bed and next to Klaus'.

     "Hey, Klaus, it's okay. I'm here, you're not alone." Dave started trying to calm the boy down. "Can I touch you?" Klaus simply nodded, too frightened to get a word out. Dave touched his shoulder kindly but firmly, just to confirm to Klaus he was real. "It's Dave, it's okay..." Dave was glad he knew what he was doing now. The first few times, he flailed around the room until Klaus cried to sleep. He was more trained now, and knew how to comfort his friend, just like Klaus learned how to comfort him.

     Klaus stayed silent, staring straight ahead and visibly trying not to cry, but he still grasped for Dave to come closer, an anchor while he drowned in rivers of nightmares and flashbacks and old visions. Dave was his to cling to, and god be damned if Dave didn't cling right back, Klaus was his anchor too.

     Dave crawled into the bed, putting himself around the shaking teen, rubbing his hands up and down his arms and whispering sweet nonsense into his ear. The teen leaned into the boy, trying to breathe deeply or steadily or anything to just stop hyperventilating. Dave tried to walk him through a breathing exercise, with not the greatest success, but he kept going until Klaus' breathing was as even as they could get it.

     "Do you wanna talk about it?" Dave barely whispered, leaning his head into Klaus' shoulder. "You don't have to, if you don't wanna, I mean."

     "Same as usual, you know the drill," Klaus leaned more of himself onto Dave, exhaling and releasing some of the tension from his shoulders. "Silly little hallucinations felt a little too real for comfort, daddy was there too, whole nine yards."

     God, the hallucinations. Dave got chills whenever they were brought up and he wasn't even the one burdened with them. Klaus saw things no one else could, and neither teen knew why. During the first couple weeks, Klaus had explained he saw things no one else could and that's all the information he had. Didn't know why, if something was seriously wrong, anything. Dear old daddy just put him in more situations where they could fuck with him as some screwed type of exposure therapy, and the doctors here didn't give a shit. The doctors here aren't concerned with helping people, they're concerned with their paychecks. He went from a father who made things worse to doctors who wouldn't help or care about him. All he could rely on was Dave and the fact that even if he had to deal with hallucinations, there was a sense of consistency in them. He saw the same people, or things, regularly and it was usually only those few. He named them, talked to them when they were standing around, and coped. But sometimes, when he remembered the backstory his brain wouldn't stop trying to convince him was real, he'd wake up screaming or crying, or have full (and silent) meltdowns in the middle of class.

     "It's okay, darlin'. I'm here, I'm real, you don't gotta worry." Dave shushed.

     "Are you though?" Klaus thought out loud. "Sometimes I feel like you're another hallucination. Not one of the bad ones or anything, but someone my brain made up to cope with how fucked I am." Dave didn't really know how to reply, but he didn't have time to think before Klaus kept going. "Y'know, if it is true, you're the best thing my brain's ever made up."

     Dave thought about what he was going to say, but before he could heard soft snoring from the person lying on his chest. He fell asleep with his best friend snoring in his arms and a soft blush on his cheeks.

~~~~~

     The all boys delinquent school had collaborated with the all girls delinquent school for a dance.

     "You all need to talk to people outside of here, and the safest way to do that is with the other school for troubled children." Mrs. Simmion had said one Monday morning. "So, we decided to plan a dance for you all. It is in two Saturdays, seven to ten pm,  and you will be wearing your uniforms." Dave doubted this was the safest way, and knew they probably just wanted to plan a dance and pretend they were in charge of a normal high school for a night. Nevertheless, two Saturdays later he and Klaus were getting ready for a dance.

     "Does this skirt look too much like pants? Is it too long?" Klaus did a spin, finally an opportunity to wear his DIY skirt he was on his bed making nearly 9 months ago.

     "Klaus, it's going to look a little like pants. They're pants you tore apart and put back together. And no it's not too long, you're just a slut at heart." Dave fluffed his hair for the umpteenth time that night, even though It wasn't to impress anyone. He only wanted to impress one person, but that person watched Dave eat cereal and milk with his bare hands the week before, so he didn't feel the need to attempt to charm around him. He was only fluffing his hair because he'd never been to a dance before. He was excited.

     "Okay, thanks shawty." Klaus started applying his real eyeliner he stole from one of the girls at the other school a few weeks back. Dave gave up on stopping him from calling him shawty weeks ago. It was kind of cute, in its own weird Klaus way. Not to mention it felt on like strangely a pet name.

     The two boys started their journey towards the dance hall, Dave trying to keep himself from grabbing his friend's hand and kissing him on the spot. He looked so fucking good. Klaus always looked good, but god dammit he was just glowing and confident and-

Dave had to tell him.

He hadn't necessarily planned on telling him about his frankly embarrassing infatuation, he wanted to keep that humiliating experience from happening. But seeing him tonight, smiling so wide in his DIY skirt and extravagant winged eyeliner, he didn't think he could go another day without telling him how he feels. How he makes him feel like he's in heaven in a place that should be hell.

But for now, he looped their arms together and walked in.

Dave didn't know anyone there, so naturally he followed Klaus around as he made small talk with one of the people from the all girls school, apparently the one he got the eyeliner from. After he'd talked to a few other probably queer people, they both sat in a corner and talked. About nothing and everything, they talked for hours. It wasn't the most awe-inspiring thing Dave had experienced, they'd talked until the sun came up countless times, but that night simply felt special. That night as a whole. The colorful lights illuminating Klaus' eyes, the cheap food they'd been sharing, Klaus just seeming so much more comfortable with the chance to express himself and being loud and boisterous and Klaus.

The two went outside for fresh air. Klaus had complained about the thermal tent around his legs, and Dave had walked with him along the street to wherever they were going. Klaus beat Dave up a hill they'd found, and flopped onto the grass. Dave fell next to him.

“I'm glad I met you." Klaus bumped the boy with his elbow and pulled out a pack of cigarettes.

“I'm glad I met you too."

“What do you like, have a crush on me or something?" Klaus lit the cigarette hanging from his mouth, very obviously joking. Dave found himself stuttering anyway, cheeks turning so red it was probably visible in the limited amount of light. "Oh my god, wait." Klaus propped himself up on his elbow. "DO YOU ACTUALLY?!" Dave's silence was all Klaus needed to throw himself at the boy, wrapping him in a hug. "Omg gay rights I can't believe this- I can't.” The teen rambled. "Do you actually?! I can't believe this- I seriously pulled a grade A hottie oh my god." He held the very, very confused Dave even tighter, cigarette being snuffed out in the grass during Klaus' elation.

“Wait- I'm sorry- what?" Dave sputtered out, holding Klaus back though not half as bone crushing.

“Oh. Did I miss interpret the situation?" Klaus immediately let go and scooted away. Dave looked at the two-ish feet of distance between them and frowned.

“You like me back?"

The smile that immediately lit up Klaus' face was all the answer Dave needed. Well, he also threw himself at Dave again, so it probably wasn't only the smile, but who's keeping track? Dave was too busy in nirvana to bother.

     There they spent the night huddled underneath a blanket of stars, Klaus complaining his skirt made his legs cold and Dave holding him close to rectify, even though he knew it was a blatant lie.

~~~~~

     When they eventually trekked back to their dorm building, it was far too late, or more so early, to walk back in through the front door and risk people asking questions about why the two queer kids were out all night. So, they snuck in through the window, and as Klaus jumped into their room with practiced ease, Dave was another story.

     "Dave- Dave no. No- you just put your foot into the window, no that's the blinds. Your leg is through the blinds. Dave-" Klaus tried his best to help the more morally inclined boy through the window. They tried to keep down their giggling as Dave tried to unstick himself from the blinds, until the door burst open to show an exasperated Mr. Hughes.

     "Where were you two last night?" He breathed, eyes shaken and hair frizzled. "I am on so many teachers' bad sides because of you two."

     "We confessed our undying romantic appreciation for one another, motherfucker." Klaus smiled as he spoke.

     "FINALLY." Mr. Hughes wheezed. "Do you KNOW how painful it was to watch each other flirt since the moment you met and not be able to mention anything?!" The manic look in his eyes grew a bit more manic. "Jesus christ! I found them!" He yelled down the hall. "They were in their beds, apparently." He said to another worker as he closed the door, leaving the two kids both blushing madly and stuck in a window.

     "We should probably get me out of here and go to breakfast." Dave seemed to look anywhere but Klaus.

     "Yeah, let's do that." Klaus pushed Dave onto the ground, effectively getting him free from his blind-foot purgatory. Dave smiled and shook his head sitting up. He let himself make goo-goo eyes at Klaus for a little while before standing up himself and getting ready for breakfast.

#klave #klaus hargreeves #dave katz #no powers au #the umbrella academy #tua #tua fanfic #fanfic #writing

[andvys]

Fine line part two 

warnings: angst, slow burn

pairing: Ellie Williams x reader (eventually)

author’s note: hi! I'm sorry if the first few chapters are gonna seem a little boring, I promise it’s gonna get a whole lot better!

The next day you woke up feeling even more tired and exhausted than the day before and for some reason your back felt really sore, you could probably blame it on the sofa. 

After you came home yesterday you went straight into the bedroom, packed your backpack and prepared yourself for the upcoming trip. You couldn't wait to get out of Jackson after finding your boyfriend, well, ex boyfriend cheating on you. 

You felt nothing but hate and disgust for that man and for some reason it wasn't even hard to hate him. 

Instead of sleeping in your bed you decided to sleep on the sofa in the living room, you sure as hell wouldn't sleep in the same bed where he probably cheated on you.

It was 6 am now and Ethan wasn't home yet, you knew his shift ended at 5 am. He was supposed to be home a long time ago, you didn't need to think hard enough to know where he was right now. ‘At least I won't have to see him right now.’ you thought to yourself.

You felt stupid for not realizing that he was cheating on you earlier. The signs have been there for a while now but you ignored them. He always came late or he had to take double shifts, his behavior was off and he couldn't even look you in the eye. 

To be fair you had to take double shifts as well after the herd attacked, so you didn't even think anything of it but still the way he behaved around you was enough to know that there was something going on.

What annoyed you was that you had to find out through Ellie. Out of all people it had to be her, she was probably celebrating your miserableness right now and now you had to spend weeks alone with her, she would probably make it a living hell.

Snapping out of your thoughts, you put your shoes on, grabbed your backpack and left your house.

-

When you arrived at the gates, Ellie was already there, along with Joel, Maria and Tommy, it looked like Joel was showing her something on the map.

“good morning.” you smiled at them, ignoring Ellie’s gaze on you.

“good morning y/n.” they greeted you. 

“did you get a good night’s sleep kid?” Joel asked. 

“yeah.” you lied, you barely slept last night, your mind was racing, you were mad at Ethan and you were anxious about the trip.

“that’s good, it’s probably the last time you got to sleep well for a while now.” Maria said. 

It was true, you knew you wouldn't sleep well out there, even when someone was with you. 

“that’s true.”

“alright, well you should go now. We explained everything to Ellie, already, she’s gonna fill you in.” Maria told you. 

Great, more conversations with the girl that hates you.

“you take care of each other out there alright?” Joel said, looking at both you and Ellie.

Ellie nodded her head.

“of course.” you told him, smiling at him. You knew he was worried about Ellie, you remember how worried he was when Ellie just started going on patrols.

He hugged Ellie tightly before hugging you as well. 

You liked Joel, he was one of the people in Jackson, who was never pushy about anything or who asked too many questions, if anything he was the one who made you feel most comfortable here.

“good luck out there.” Tommy said, smiling at you.

“thank you, see you soon.” you told them before looking at Ellie, who was watching you intently. 

They said their goodbyes before leaving but not before Joel hugged Ellie one last time, making you smile to yourself. It was sweet to see the older man this way.

“let’s go.” you said once they left.

Just when you were about to walk through the gates, you heard your name being called causing you to halt in your steps.

Anger rushed through you when you heard his voice, you clenched your jaw and curled your hand up into a fist.

“y/n wait!” 

Ellie glanced at you as you turned around.

He stopped in front of you, “hey babe, leaving witho-

You interrupted him with a punch to his face.

He cried out in pain and surprise as his nose made a loud cracking noise, his hand came up to his face, clutching his nose in pain.

Ellie looked at you in surprise, she didn’t expect this kind of a reaction from you but she was impressed. He deserved to be punched a long time ago.

You heard someone gasp, looking over his shoulder, you found a few people staring at you in shock. 

You were lucky Maria already left or you’d get some real scolding right now.

“what the fuck y/n?!” he exclaimed “what is wrong with you?”

“what is wrong with me?” you chuckled “fuck you, we’re over, go back to your bitch.” you told him angrily.

He looked at you in shook, his eyes widened and he tried to say something but no words came out.

You glared at him before turning around to leave. 

Ellie stood back for a second, impressed about you punching him. Looking at Ethan, she smirked at him before turning around to follow you.

Seeing you being so violant towards the guy that she hated so much made you seem a little bit more likable now.

-

“that was a good punch.” you heard Ellie say after a while. 

You were walking for hours now, you were sure it was afternoon already.

You were surprised to hear her say something, so far there wasn't much conversation between you, you only talked about the trip and what Joel told her.

Looking over at her, you noticed that she was looking at you.

You almost had to laugh at the look on her face, it seemed to be really hard for her to give you a compliment, if that could even count as one.

“thanks?” you said, furrowing your brows. 

She nodded before looking away again. 

“can I ask you something?” you asked.

“sure.” she mumbled, sounding annoyed.

"why did you tell me.. or- why did you tell me to go look?” you asked, talking about last night.

She frowned at your question and looked at you. 

“why wouldn't I?” she asked 

You snorted “well, you hate me.” you pointed out, looking at her “so.. you could’ve just ignored that and let me find out differently.”

“I hate Ethan more though, seeing him miserable is kind of nice plus seeing him getting punched was kinda worth it.” she shrugged.

You chuckled “why do you hate him so much?” you asked, you were genuinely curious about her answer.

A weird expression appeared on her face, it was a mixture between hatred, anger and something else that you couldn't make out.

“He’s a dick.” she pointed out “and he's good for nothing, I mean, he can’t even fight or use a gun properly.” she scoffed, shaking her head.

You couldn't help but chuckle. It was kind of true, he really was bad with guns and fighting wasn't his thing either.

“alright..” you mumbled, as you looked at her once more before going back to looking out for infected.

-

You were walking through a wooded area when you came across a small cabin.

Ellie looked at her map, realizing that it’s the cabin Joel marked on the map. 

“we should rest in there, Joel said it’s safe.” Ellie told you.

“alright.” 

It was getting dark and cold outside, it was about time to fine a place to set up camp in. Being outside at this time wasn't safe.

This was the moment you dreaded the most, you hated going to sleep whenever you were outside of Jackson. It didn't matter if you were alone or with someone, you never felt safe outside, to sleep.

Ellie grabbed the keys out of her backpack Joel gave her and opened the door.

Walking inside you turned your flashlight on, since it was too dark in the cabin to see anything, you shut the door and locked it with the keys Ellie gave you after she unlocked the door.

“hold on.” Ellie said as she found a fireplace in the middle of the room. 

There was enough wood laying there to start a fire, Ellie took care of it while you walked around the cabin, making sure that this place was actually safe, the door was locked and there were no broken windows so there was no way that it wasn't safe but still, you could never know.

Once you made sure everything was safe you went back to where Ellie was, who was sitting on the sofa, looking at the map again. 

The room was light now and you could see more, it was cozy but it was small, so there wasn't much space to get away from Ellie.

You pulled your backpack off and put it on the floor, you looked around the room before sitting down on the chair by the table in the kitchen area.

Looking at Ellie, you noticed she had a frown on her face, well, it looked like a frown, she was just really concentrated. 

Her being distracted gave you the chance to watch her, you always thought she was beautiful, those green eyes of hers made you feel weird whenever she would look at you. 

It was probably because you knew how much she hated you. 

You had to admit, Ellie was the prettiest girl you have ever seen in your life but she was probably the most infuriating person you have met and you couldn't help but hate her at times, especially when she was being a complete asshole to you. 

You tried to befriend her at first but she just kept being in asshole to you so you stopped trying, knowing that you were never gonna be friends with the girl.

It got even worse when you started dating Ethan, if she was mean before then she definitely became even worse after that.

You knew they hated each other but you never found out why. You never noticed them glaring at each other or making mean comments before you and Ethan started dating, it happened shortly after you got together, so you had no idea what that was about.

“what?!” Ellie asked, snapping out of your thoughts you realized you were staring at her and she just catched you. 

You blushed before looking away, you hated it whenever someone would find you staring at them, it made you feel like a creep.

“nothing.” you mumbled. 

“sure.” she scoffed before grabbing her backpack and getting up to walk towards the kitchen area where you were sitting. 

She sat down on the chair opposite of you and pulled some food out of her backpack. 

‘Jerky of course’ you thought to yourself. Dina told you about how Ellie would steal jerky all the time, when she just came to Jackson, fearing that they'd run out of food.

It was kinda cute, imagining her teenage self stuffing her pockets with bags of jerky. Shaking your head. Ellie was not cute.

“eat something.” she said. 

“I'm not hungry.” you mumbled, crossing your arms over your chest, you leaned back in your chair and watched her as she looked at you with a stern expression on her face.

Seeing Ethan cheat on you made you feel sick. 

Deep down you knew it didn't hurt you the way it was supposed to hurt you, you just felt disgusted by him.

You knew you didn't give him what he wanted from you, you were dating for a while and you avoided his touch all the time, you didn't know why but you always felt gross whenever he would touch you.

Not sleeping with him didn't give him an excuse to cheat on you though, he could've just left you, if he wasn't happy. 

You didn't even know why you didn't leave him sooner, you didn't even love him, you never did. 

You didn't know why you started dating him in the first place.

“you okay?” Ellie asked, noticing the frown on your face.

“yeah.” you mumbled, getting up from the chair you looked at Ellie who was watching you already “there’s a bedroom, you can sleep there, I'll take the couch.” you told her, not giving her a chance to say anything before you walked over to the couch and sat down, taking your shoes off before you laid back against the soft cushion, you looked at the ceiling and tried to think of something that would distract you from your disgusting ex boyfriend.

Ellie looked back at you, she sighed in annoyance before getting up to go into the bedroom. 

She turned on the flash light and looked around the room. The bed was big enough for two but there was no way that she would share the bed with you.

She put her backpack on the floor by the door and looked at the two blankets on the bed, she knew there were none on the couch and you would probably freeze at night. 

She thought about it for a second before shaking her head, ‘you were in the bedroom before, you knew there were blankets, you would've taken one if you needed it.’ she thought to herself.

She took her shoes off and laid down on the bed, covering herself with one of the blankets. Thinking about today, she realized it wasn't bad for a first day, you weren't bitchy or annoying but she was sure it was yet to come. 

Unable to fall asleep she looked at the ceiling before looking down at the other blanket. ‘y/n must be freezing right now.’ she thought to herself.

She didn't like you but she still felt bad to know that you were sleeping on the couch without a blanket or a pillow while she got to have the whole bed for herself.

She rolled her eyes before throwing the blanket off her, sitting up she grabbed the other blanket and went back to you.

“hey I hav-” she started before realizing that you were sleeping already. 

She walked over to you and checked if you were actually sleeping before covering you with the blanket. 

She looked down at you, you looked so peaceful right now, it was rare to see you this way. You were always stressed and Ellie was sure she has never seen you without a frown on your face. 

She hated to admit it but you looked beautiful this way, you looked beautiful either way, even with that frown on your face. 

Shaking her head, she frowned at her thoughts before turning around to walk back into the bedroom.

She knew this trip would change your relationship, she just hoped you wouldn't hate each other even more after that.

#ellie williams x reader #ellie williams imagine #ellie williams #tlou ellie #tlou imagines #tlou angst

[recklessmark]

chapter four: you’re my first kiss

—from DISCRETION series

Summary: you incidentally met a notorious CEO and your gut told you that you must claim this man. and even the fact that he’s engaged to someone else didn’t stop you from achieving what you want.

Pairings: CEO! Mark x Designer! Reader

Warnings: none

Words: 1520

—previous: chapter three-i love him forever, is it better than you yet?

“I come to see Y/N.”, it’s a familiar voice.

Alicia turns around, she hesitantly speaks to the man. “Sorry, Y/N is really busy. You can tell me if there’s a problem.”

She knows Mark Lee is not someone she can get involved with but you’re now looking like a corpse, nothing different from Ursula from The Little Mermaid. If she lets anyone see you like this, you will definitely murder her and cut her body into pieces. Moreover, you’re drained, Mark is the powder with a fuse like you, just add some friction, this whole studio will utterly explode.

Mark is getting too impatient now, taking advantage of Alicia thinking about the situation, he passes her to directly open your office door.

“Wait! No-“, Alicia sighs, silently collecting her stuff, in case that you’ll fire her.

Closing the door, Mark’s eyebrows tighten as he sees plenty pieces of wedding dress fabric on the turfed carpet. There’re some mannequins wearing lavish wedding gowns.

You ignore the sudden noise in your room, continue tucking your face in your paper sketch. You’re in a rush, this is the last dress, you have to complete it in time.

“Ali, grab me a black coffee cup, I definitely can stay up all night.”

Mark quietly leans on the doorframe, listens to your demand. You feel something weird, Alicia always do things immediately, why she hasn’t left yet, neither speaking up.

You angrily yell, “God just fucking go out!”

“You’re getting mad at me?”

You froze at your seat, your dark-circle eyes widen, not even dare to look up. With this appearance, you will be traumatized with embarrassment if you raise your head. You instantly open a drawer of your working desk, finding sunglasses and a mask, putting them on before standing up.

“Wow, Mr Lee has time to visit me huh?”

Mark weirdly looks at you, and steps forward. You anxiously make two steps backward, “Mark, if you need to say something just say it. No need to be this close.”

Normally, you’re like magnet whenever you see him, worry that someone will be faster than you even for a second. But now you’re trying to make a distance from him. Also wearing sunglasses and face mask indoor, he wonder do all designers act like this?

“Take them off.”

You chuckle nervously, “To preserve the prettiest image of me in your mind, we should better talk like this.”

But who is Mark Lee? He will follow what you said?

Seeing Mark doesn’t back off, you’re getting more and more frantic, and your body surely can not bear his. He quickly spreads his arm out, firstly the glasses, pitifully laying on the carpet.

“Y/N, you...”

You sigh, taking your mask off, revealing the exhausted face. “What do you want? I don’t have time.”

Mark feels something hurt in his chest. He finally can see an arrogant person like you being like this but he can’t find a hint of happiness. “I can’t call you. Where’s the dress? You’re gonna ruin the wedding by letting the bride be naked huh?”

Your face lights up like you’ve just found another universe. You didn’t think about that but now you will consider whether you should do it.

Your eyes wander around the room, your index finger points at a silver suitcase in the corner. “Over there, come have a look yourself.”

He glances at you and then walks towards the suitcase, unlocks it.

You actually put a lot of efforts into that dress, even the material is super pricey. Although it takes a lot of money and time but you are satisfied with the result, you didn’t make it for Kim Yeri, you made it because Mark asked.

“You like it? My competency is way better than you anticipated right?”, you cockily say.

“Right, very good.”, he nods.

You’re surprised, Mark never praised you like that. Staring into oblivion, a shadow lands onto your figure, you snap back to reality. Looking up, your face is now an inch from Mark’s. His fingers tilt your chin up, “I didn’t see you a few days, you missed me to even turn out like this huh?”, he sighs.

You giggle, decide to get along with his joke. “Right, and you have to take responsibility for me.”

You think it was just a simple joke, there’s no way Mark would accept that stupid accusation.

“Okay!”, he nods, seriousness glinting in his eyes.

Your mind has just been blown away by his simple ‘okay’, “No more joking, I have lots of work to do, if there’s nothing else you can go”. You move away from the hand on your chin, walking towards the sewing machine to finish your work.

“When will you be done?”, he checks his watch.

You stop a bit, look at the watch on your wrist to estimate the time. “If you stop irritating me, probably before this afternoon.”

“Alright, I’ll wait.”

A warm feeling fills up your chest, except of Alicia, no one has said they would wait for you, and the potential reason for that is none of them can actually wait.

Marks takes his phone out, decides to call Yeri.

“Mark!”

Yeri picks up the call without hesitation when the contact’s name appears on her phone. She’s been worrying when Mark told her he was coming to your place to see the wedding dress.

“Yeri, I’m busy today. I’ll bring the dress to you tomorrow, bye.”

Yeri has a lot of things to say but the things she heard were two sentences and the sound of the ring-off call. Her face displays an unbelievable look, she frantically messages you.

Alicia sees your phone brightens up, a message appears. She frowns, it’s from a stranger, after thinking a little bit she decided to bring the phone for you. She wants to know what’s happening inside too, the curiosity is kicking in her.

Knock! Knock!

“No one can come in! Go!”

Alicia deadly heard Mark’s voice, she stomps on her feet, confusingly speaks up.

“Y/N! Someone texted you she wanted to send you her paintings. Can I answer for you?”

With a speed of light, you run to the door, snatch your phone from Alicia’s hand and mumble a quick “thank you” before slamming the door shut. Alicia is so confused now, she didn’t even a see a single thing and you already closed the door. She’s getting more curious now, wondering what are you doing inside that she can’t see.

You smirk, the messages are continuously blowing up your phone. Until the phone stops vibrating, you speak to Mark. “Your fiancé really wants to control you that much huh? She even demanded to see me, why do I feel like we are cheating on her?”

He glances at you, lets you continue talking.

“Shut your phone down.”

“For what.”

“She’s calling you.”

He doubtfully comes to take your phone,

[10:26am] you: “I’m not being with Y/N, don’t bother her.”

His feeling for you is going up day by day. You did that to make Yeri think both Mark and you are playing with her, didn’t you? As you expected, his phone rings few seconds later. You quickly pick it up, also on the speaker mode.

“Mark! Why did you lie to me? You’re with Y/N, aren’t you? What are you doing with her? You want to cancel our wedding right? Fine, I’ll do it myself!”, her voice sounds angry.

You smile in satisfaction, she’s threatening Mark? Who she thinks she is? He slightly shakes his head, hang up the call and sit back again. He keeps Yeri besides him that long cause he thinks she knows how to behave. Many people want Mark but they’re all not as fortunate as her. All of a sudden, you just appear out of nowhere, smarter, prettier, more talented, more prominent than her. She certainly doesn’t want to lose everything. Everything she did few minutes ago has just blown all good impressions of her in Mark. He now only wants to push that girl far away from him as much as he can, he doesn’t know if he can control himself not to get furious at her.

You look at Mark’s no-emotion face, tracing his jawline with your hand.

“Baby? Don’t get mad okay? The wedding is carefully planned, I even made a beautiful dress like that. You can not cancel it.”

Mark suddenly pulls you down by your arm, a second later you feel something wet on your lips. He kisses you, his tongue licks your lips delicately. You can only squeeze your eyes shut, feeling the tender kiss on your lips.

He only pulls away when you’re dying for air, you collapse in his embrace. “You kiss so bad, don’t tell me you’ve never kissed someone.”

You stand up again, “You’re the first one I ever kissed.”, you honestly say.

Although you do have a lot of ex boyfriends but you never went beyond holding hands or hugging. Mark Lee is the first person you allow to cross the barrier. But little do you know, when he heard he’s your first kiss, he wants to actually cross the barrier even more.

Mark grabs your waist, pushing you down to sit on his lap.

“What’s now Mark? I haven’t finished my work.”

“You can work later. Now answer me, no one has fucked you right?”, he stares into your wide-opened eyes.

—next: chapter five-distraction

©️  DREAMYKRAM. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

taglist: @nuoyii @jjikyuu @generantionct @keemburley @skrtbeepbeep @sunshinedhyuck @jenotation

#mark lee #nct mark #mark smut #mark blurbs #mark boyfriend #mark imagines #mark lee imagines #mark lee scenarios #mark lee smut #mark scenarios #nct smut #nct blurbs #nct u smut #nct x reader #nct imagines #nct mark lee #nct scenarios #nct 127 blurbs #nct 127 smut #nct 127 imagines #nct 127 scenarios #nct u imagines #nct u scenarios #nct dream mark #nct dream smut #discretion

[gyll-yee-haw]

The Assistant

Quentin Beck smut

Prompt (requested): Quentin finds out that his cute new assistant (the one who loves to tease and be a little brat to him) is a virgin... and he's got plans for her.

Warnings: lots of teasing and dirty talk, idk if it has more degradation or praising, I like to mix it lol.... mentions of losing your virginity, unprotected sex and a surprisingly soft daddy Quentin

Like 3k words

---

From the minute you stepped into that lab, you had Quentin's attention.

He thought you were the prettiest little thing he had ever seen, but he couldn't allow distractions, so he never really gave you too much attention, just left you there doing your job.

The thing is that you were brilliant at it. There was no way he could ignore your presence.

As time passed, you kept impressing him… And he became kinda obsessed with you.

He thought about you more than he should.

He got jealous whenever he saw another employee talking to you (maybe they mysteriously got fired after).

So he asked one of your coworkers to get really close to you., and find out as many information as possible from you. Like what you liked to do on your free time, what were your ambitions… or if you were single. If he found out you weren't, there's nothing he wouldn't do for you to be.

But he didn't have to waste any time on planning something against your partner's life cause you didn't have one, and he was relieved to hear that.

But those aren't even the best news he got that day

He also heard from your coworker after a small party you attended to that weekend (with a little drinking and a few games) that you were still a virgin. He lost his mind at the thought of you being his and ONLY his. No other man had ever had the privilege to touch you.

Now he had to make you his.

So you were promoted to his personal assistant.

You were thrilled. Not only because you got a better job, but you had this HUGE admiration for Quentin, and being able to get closer to him was amazing.

On the first days, he just showered you in questions. And the better he knew you, the more fascinated he grew.

But you were a little confused. Didn't seem right for your boss to be asking so many personal questions. Sometimes, his questions seemed to have a double meaning. And you knew Quentin was way too smart to not notice that. So the only way you had to find out what he really wanted was playing his game.

One day, you were at his office, and both of you were minding your own business, but you decided that the teasing would start that day.

So your eyes focused on him until he noticed it, and when he looked back at you, they would quickly go back to your computer.

One time was enough to make him suspicious, but after the third one, he couldn't stand it anymore.

"Do you need anything?" He asked, making your heart race.

Pissing him off was exciting, but you knew it was also very dangerous.

"No, sir, I'm sorry." You lied, without taking your eyes off your computer screen.

You started slowly. That was only the first day. On the next ones, you started going a little further. Like smiling at him when he caught you staring. Or asking your own suggestive questions.

Like this one time, when you walked into his office and walked towards his desk, standing beside it until he finally acknowledged your presence.

"Can I help you?" He sighed, looking at you. He was getting tired of your games. He was so confused. You looked pretty innocent by the way you answered to his questions, but there was something in your eyes that made him doubt that.

"Yes, Mr. Beck." You bit your lip, trying to control your smirk as you carefully planned your next words. "I was wondering if I look okay to you."

He raised his eyebrows and waited for you to explain yourself, so you continued:

"I mean… now that I'm your assistant, people will see me next to you all the time. I know you never mentioned anything, sir, but do you think the way I dress is okay?"

That was the first time in a while someone left him speechless like that.

"I appreciate how much you care about your job, Y/N." He finally replied. "If you're worried about that, I could get you some money to buy new clothes."

You didn't expect that at all, you were just teasing him.

"Thank you, sir… but does that mean you don't think I'm pretty now?" You used a sweet, sad tone.

"No, I think you're so fucking pretty." He looked at your body in a way that made you a little shy. "And I don't really care what you're wearing. If you want my sincere opinion, honey, you should wear a lot less than that."

You pressed your thighs together at those words. This was all about driving HIM crazy, but he always found a way to be on control. And he noticed how he made you feel, of course he did.

"You look so eager to be a great assistant." He chuckled darkly. "You would do anything I asked you to, wouldn't you?"

You nodded with no hesitation.

"Good girl." He smiled and caressed you cheek with his finger. "Go back to work, then."

You were in shock. You were frozen beside him trying to process everything. You wanted him so bad, you wouldn't be able to focus on work now. But you walked back to your desk, cause what other choice did you have?

Well, you weren't giving up now.

On the very next day, every single pair of eyes landed on you when you walked into that building.

You were wearing the shortest skirt you could find. And one of those shirts that were a little transparent, with a cute little lace bra under it. Red lipstick. It was impossible not to look.

Quentin was furious. He was possessive, and now everyone was talking about "his girl".

5 minutes after you arrived you were already yelled at. He wanted you in his office. Immediately.

When you walked in, you shivered at his state. He was so angry, and he always looked so hot like that. Sitting on his chair, a hand closed on a fist on his table, his eyes looking at a distant spot… you could almost see that inside his head there was nothing but madness.

"What do you think you're doing?" He sighed, trying to control his anger. "Why are you dressed like that?"

"Well, sir… yesterday you said that you wanted me to wear less clothes. I just wanted to please you."

"Please me?" He thought for a second. "Come closer."

Seemed like a pretty dangerous thing to do, but there was no turning back now.

When you got close enough, he pulled you by the arm, forcing you to sit on his lap, which made you gasp.

"I know you're not stupid, Y/N. I wouldn't be interested in you if you were." He said, running his hand through your thigh. "So why are you doing this? Do you want attention?"

"Yes, sir." You bit your lip as his hand travelled now between your thighs.

"You wanted my attention?" He chuckled. "Well, but I don't want other people looking at my things. Wanting my things…"

He was treating you like just another prize he won and you couldn't understand why you were okay with that. Or why you would be anything he wanted you to be.

"Maybe I should fire you." He said, placing a kiss on the back of your neck.

"No, sir, please… I can be useful to you." You begged.

"I know you can. And you will." He said as his hand got closer and closer to where you needed it, but never actually there.

You were on fire, you just wanted to rub yourself on his thigh, but you were afraid to move unless he asked you to.

"Now come on." He said, forcing you to stand up. "Let's go to your place. We'll get you changed."

"I don't want to go." You muttered.

"Excuse me?" He raised his eyebrows.

"We have work to do." You explained. "And there is nothing wrong with the way I am dressed."

He immediately grabbed you by the neck and said: "We are going to your place right now."

---

You were thrilled. One more time. Life beside Quentin was never boring.

The drive back to your place was silent. Your eyes were glued to the way he was holding the wheel a lot tighter than he had to. His forearms were so tense. Absolutely beautiful.

The moment you walked into your place, you went directly to your bedroom and he followed you.

"Do I have to change in front of you?" You asked sarcastically. "To make sure you'll approve it?"

"Enough." He sighed. "Why are you acting like a fucking brat? You used to be such a good girl for me…"

You didn't have an answer to give him. Cause you wanted attention? Not really, you had that already. You were doing that simply because it was fun.

"You know what? You don't have to go back with me. You're fired."

"No, sir, don't do that, please!" Your eyes widened. "I'm so sorry, just give me a chance, I will be good again, I promise…"

"I don't usually give people a second chance, you know that." He shrugged. "But it would be a shame to lose you, I have to admit that."

His eyes traveled your body as he walked in circles, trying to make up his mind. You were paralyzed. Not that you were obsessed with your job, but you kinda were with your boss. You knew he wouldn't want to see you ever again.

"I will give you one last chance…" He decided. "If you prove that you're loyal to me. Not to the company, to me. You know you're over qualified to be only an assistant… and I have bigger plans for you."

"I would do anything for you, sir." You nodded eagerly.

"Now that's my good girl." He chuckled and stood in front of you. He leaned closer and placed his hand on your cheek, gently stroking it with his thumb. "My pretty girl."

That man had some kind of power over you that didn't allow you to think straight. Even when you thought you could play him, he found a way to be on control. All you knew was that you wanted him as bad as he wanted you. And before you could think twice, you enjoyed the proximity to kiss him.

You thought he would push you away and leave you there alone and needy, but the fact was that he was holding himself back since the minute you walked into his office that day. So he kissed you back. It was a hungry, messy kiss. His hands quickly went to your waist and pulled you against his body.

He guided you towards your bed without breaking the kiss.

"Not exactly what I had in mind." He chuckled. "But you never fooled me. I always knew you weren't innocent."

You lay on your bed and he climbed on top of you.

"Mr. Beck…" You got a little nervous when you realized how far things had gone. "I have never done this before."

"I know, baby." He said on his sweetest tone. "But I'm gonna take care of you, okay? I'll be good for you. There's no need to be scared. Also, there's no need to call me Mr. Beck here. Call me whatever you want, okay?"

You hesitated for a second, then you whispered the most innocent "daddy" he had ever heard in his entire life.

"Fuck, what did you just say?" He grabbed your chin and forced you to repeat it right to his face, to make sure it was real.

"Can I call you daddy?" You asked nervously.

"God fucking damnit, Y/N." He visibly lost his mind. "Now you can't call me anything else ever again."

"Daddy." You smiled at the effect that little word had on him.

"Yes, babygirl." He slid his hand under your skirt, but this time he didn't tease as much as before, stroking you over your underwear. "Now daddy's gonna make you feel so good."

You bit your lip and nodded. That could be considered a permission for him to do whatever he wanted to you.

So he helped you remove all of your clothes. He removed his shirt too, but he had to stop and take a moment to admire you. No man in the world had ever looked at you like that. With that much lust. That look on his eyes alone would be enough to make you want him, but the sigh of his shirtless chest was something else too.

His hands travelled your body and ended up on your chest, and he decided to dedicate a few minutes to your boobs.

You were starting to think that he planned on fucking you back in his office, but he changed his mind cause he wanted to take his time with you. So ending up in your bedroom had absolutely nothing to do with the clothes you were wearing. Actually, Quentin would love to show you off. He was only mad cause you turned him on that much at the wrong place and time.

But part of you wished he would have finished this at his office, because you couldn't stand this anymore. He played with your nipples until you were desperate for him to fuck you.

"Daddy, please." You begged, pressing your thighs together.

"Please, what?" He smirked at your state.

"Need you inside me so bad." You admitted.

"Do you, honey?" His hands left your boobs and went to your thighs, forcing them open. His fingers started to stroke your folds and you gasped. "Fuck, babygirl. You really do. Look at how fucking wet you are. All for me."

He shoved two fingers inside you at once, making you moan loudly.

"So thigh, princess. Can't wait to stretch you open with my cock. Is that what you want?" He asked, and you nodded eagerly. "Beg for it just a little more. You wouldn't have to if you weren't such a little brat earlier... now you have to earn it."

"I'm sorry, daddy." Your hips bucked as he rubbed your clit so hard. "I won't be a brat anymore, I will be good now."

"Hm." He muttered uninterested and kept rubbing you.

"Daddy… I'm gonna-" You started to feel your orgasm building in your belly because of how good he was touching you and the things he was saying.

"No, you're not." He stopped everything. The look of betrayal on your face was hilarious to him. "Not until you beg."

"Please, daddy, please." You obeyed. "I need your cock, I promise I'll be loyal to you forever, but please…"

He didn't want to give up so soon. Maybe it was because of the tears in your eyes, or that fact that he was painfully hard that made him break.

But you were relieved when you saw him taking off the rest of his clothes. And you couldn't even describe how you felt when you saw his cock.

He placed it on your entrance and started to kiss you again, before he finally entered you. You cried out from pain and pleasure. He started to move slowly.

"Daddy is always gonna give you what you need, as long as you deserve it, honey." He told you as he kissed your neck. "Tell me how you're feeling."

"So big, daddy, so good." You smiled at him. "So good."

"You sound so dumb right now, you little slut." He chuckled.

That was definitely the last thing you expected sex with Quentin to be like. So smiley. Sweet on it's own way. Maybe because it was your first time. Maybe he had a heart after all.

After he was sure you were ready, he started going faster and harder. It was heaven. Didn't take too long for your to feel your orgasm building from where it was brutally interrupted before.

"Daddy, please… can I cum now?" You begged, which pleased him very much. He didn't even have to ask this time.

"Yes, babygirl, cum on daddy's cock before I fill you up, come on." He told you.

The thought of him coming inside you was enough to bring you to the edge. You came so hard, because you needed that for so long. Quentin couldn't decide what was hotter: your face, your moans or the way you held him tightly while your walls clenched around him.

And he kept his promise, spilling himself inside of you a few seconds later.

He kept his cock inside you and brought his hand to your face, caressing it slowly.

"I'm your first and the only man you'll ever have." He whispered. "You're mine now. You were mine since the day you walked into that office for the first time."

"I'm yours." You agreed. "And you're my daddy."

"Right, I'm your daddy." He chuckled. "I have huge plans for you, babygirl…"

#quentin beck #quentin beck x reader #quentin beck smut #quentin beck x you #quentin beck imagine #quentin beck fanfiction #Mysterio #mysterio x reader #mysterio smut #mysterio x you #mysterio x y/n #mysterio imagine #jake gyllenhaal #jake gyllenhaal smut #jake gyllenhaal x reader

[willowbleedsonpaper]

Hiya! I love your writing! Would you consider writing a draco malfoy x reader soulmate au? Maybe post war? Like you feel a harsh burn when you meet your soulmate but it immediately stops when you look in theirs eyes?

Carrot Cake

A/N: Thank you anon for being my first request and I hope you enjoy it!

W.C. : 4500

Warnings: A little bit of swearing.

Soulmates were a tricky thing. Even more when you found your perfect match in the entire world by the touch of skin against skin, showing you what true pain was before it all went away with the look of the one person that would love you no matter what. The fire that they ignited in you being washed away by you swimming in their eyes, diving into their gaze and letting it take all the pain away. 

That sounded like a fairy tale, didn´t it?

Well try it at school, with thousands of teenagers looking for the one they would love until they took their last breath. It got intense at times.

You had witnessed the desperation of many at the very halls of Hogwarts. Girls and boys alike, walking way to closely to the one they thought was the one for them. “Accidentally” brushing hands to just get the disappointing feeling of a sweaty hand or the looks of confusion in the person. Many didn’t even try to date until they were sure it was their soulmate.

“I’m saving me the pain of a heartbreak.” they would say as they carried on with their lives.

It was funny to watch when two people found out they were soulmates. Your favorite one being at a Quidditch match. It was almost summer and the uniforms were just the necessary layers to prevent they passed out because of the heat. Hufflepuff was playing against Ravenclaw, the two seekers flying after the golden snitch at such speed they were flashes before the eyes of the crowd.

The Ravenclaw seeker had the snitch at the slightest stretch of her arm, but the Hufflepuff team couldn’t lose so he did the only thing that came to his mind. He forced his broom to the right, clashing his body against the one of the Ravenclaw seeker. 

The matched stopped completely at the cries from both seekers rolling on the ground, their fall wasn’t that high so everyone stared at them with wide eyes as they screamed in pain. Only when one student reacted everyone understood what was happening. They were soulmates.

“LOOK AT HER, YOU FOOL!” someone yelled from the back of the crowd, and so he did. He forced the pain aside and opened his eyes meeting tear stained ones. 

They felt as a cold bucket of water was poured over them, the pain fading into a feeling of bliss and fulfillment. The young seekers had found each other.

But you? You were neutral. You see, you were sure neither of your friends was your soulmate or you would have known since the moment you shook hands for the first time. And it wasn’t like you could go around touching every single person you crossed paths with. So you took the matter with patience.

One thing was for sure: You would meet your soulmate. Whether you were eleven, sixteen, thirty or fifty years old was up to fate.

How ever your friends, or more like one friend, was extremely worried about you.

“You won’t find them if you don’t look for them, Y/N” Hermione scolded you with a stern look. This was the third time she had brought up the subject in the week, whether she did it out of genuine concern or just mere curiosity of who you were destined to be, you didn’t know.

“That’s easy for you to say ‘Mione,” you said with the tilt of you head “You found yours when you were eleven.” your eyes falling to her and Ron’s hands together.

She rolled her eyes, dropping his boyfriend’s hand before she turned to the dark haired boy at your right  “Harry?” she said, looking for the some kind of support. 

He just shrugged, giving her a tight smile before returning to the book he seemed to have glued to his body. You’ll have to talk to him about it soon.

Hermione’s scoff returned your attention to her “All I’m saying is: It wouldn’t hurt if you made the effort, you know?” she said in defeat “Your soulmate is not going to drop out of the sky or go and knock at your door. You have to get out there and try.”

You smiled at her, and she returned it with a hopeful glint in her eyes “You’re right,” you said, pausing a little “Although he might drop out of the sky. We live in world with flying brooms, remember?” you said with an innocent smile.

Ron and Harry snickered around you, bursting in a full fit of laughter as Hermione yanked his hands away from yours. “You’re impossible.” she grunted, crossing her hands over her chest and turning away from you.

“Just leave her be, Hermione.” Harry defended you “If she doesn’t want to push it that’s up to her.”

You gave him a genuine smile, mouthing a thank you his way. He nodded his head with a smile, returning to the open page in front of him. Harry was right, you weren’t going to push it.

**********************************************************************

You couldn’t deny that after the war panicked was a current state you found yourself at least once a day. What if Hermione was right? You could have made the effort back at Hogwarts to find your soulmate, but no one could assure you that he or she was there.

Still you would have known. What if they died at war? Many students died at the hands of Voldemort’s forces, students and adults alike that had every possibility of being your soulmate. Age wasn’t a problem and you knew that first hand. The story of Professor Lupin and Tonks was well known among the wizards, besides the fact that you had meet the little Teddy Lupin in one of your visits to Harry. The boy was proof that the Soulmate bond was never wrong.

No one ever told you anything about what happened if your soulmate died before you realized who they are. Yes, you met but you never touched or interacted enough to realize you were soulmates. 

At 25 years of being alive you had meet thousands of people who you had never even shared the same space. What if you already met them and you never realized because the interaction was so fast. Was that even possible?

The sound of the bell at your door ringing brought you back to reality, you stood from the stool you sat and straighten your apron before the person on the other side of the counter got there. 

“Hello,” you greeted them with a smile “What can I get for you today?”. 

After the war the last thing you wanted to do was work at the Ministry of Magic or anything that could put your life in danger again. So you worked to save enough money to open your own café, the recipes of your mother and your love for coffee making it success after the first year of opening. It also helped that the upper part of the little building worked as your home. A flat with a room for you and a big open space for the living room and a small but functional kitchen.

The person in front of you was clearly a new customer, reading over the menu hanged high on the wall as he took all the options in “I’ll have a black coffee with a slice of the double chocolate cake, please.” he said with a smile.

You nodded your head “Be ready in just a second!” you said turning to the coffee maker to get a fresh pot. He went to the stools that faced the busy street of Diagon Alley, the wooden bar filled with all kinds of beautiful plants that Neville had once showed you and you ended up loving.

The door burst open again, the sound of the outside world filling the place with the flowing chatter of the group that had just entered, taking one of the tables from far in the corner. 

“Here you go, Sir.” you told the man waiting patiently on the bar.

He turned to you with a smile, taking the bag from your hand “Thank you!” he said, paying you and waving goodbye. You hadn’t even noticed the crowd that had gathered in the register until someone spoke from behind you.

“Well if it’s none other than Y/N Y/L/N,” said Blaise Zabini with a grin in his face, his eyes roaming all over your body before they landed on your eyes “Couldn’t find a better job?” he asked, the smug look in his face making you want nothing more than to throw the hot pot of coffee in his clearly expensive clothes.

But you held yourself back, you had dealt with clients like him before. With maybe too much force you placed the pot in the counter, putting a fake smile on your face “What can I get for you today?” you asked kindly, hoping the tick you felt in your eye was only a game your mind was playing on you.

“Awww,” he said with a fake pout of his lip “Sensitive subject?” he said with little voice. The ones accompanying him laughed under their breath, taking a glance their way  you recognize them as Pansy Parkinson and Gregory Goyle. She was still one of the prettiest yet meanest persons you had ever met, her sense of fashion hadn’t changed much, fortunately, her looks the only attribute you could save from her. Goyle was the same as he was back at Hogwarts, he looked more mature and adult-like but the chuckle at what Zabini had just said proved you that not much had changed.

“Are you going to order something or can I carry on with the rest of the line?” you asked, your patience starting to wear thin as more people got behind them.

“Answer me this first and maybe I’ll order something,” he said, resting his arms over the counter. The bell to the door sounded again but you paid it no mind, your hands starting to get sweaty at the sardonic look in his face  “Is it true you haven’t found your soulmate yet?”

You stared at him, your eyes turning into a glare before you took a menacing step forward “This is not an interrogation” you said lowly “Order something or get out of my shop.” you snapped.

He raised his arms in defeat, a breathy laugh coming out of his lips “Whether you wanted it or not you just answered my question.” he laughed, glancing back to Pansy and Goyle “No wonder your so moody.”

“Zabini,” someone said beside him, your eyes shifting doubtfully to the side to see a tall man. He had serious face, his hazel eyes cold as he stared almost in annoyance at him “Did you choose this place only to bother her or are you actually going to order something?” he growled. 

“Oh, c’mon Theo. We were just having a casual chat.” he said innocently “You remember Y/L/N, don’t you?” he said pointing at you.

He only spared a glance at you, his attention shifting quickly as another man joined them. Draco Malfoy. 

“Of course I do,” Theo answered “I also remember how she once hexed your ass so bad you couldn’t leave your room for a week.” he said, erasing the smug look from his face “Need I continue or are you going to finally order something? Is the least you can do after making her lose her time on you.”

Blaise was fuming when he turned to you, never meeting your eyes “Three black coffees, one with cream and sugar and whatever they want.” he grunted, turning in his heel before you could even answer.

You turned to Theo, giving him a small yet genuine smile “What can I get for the two of you?” you asked, seeing his eyes go over the selection of cakes you had displayed.

“A mocha and a cappuccino, and one slice of the carrot cake.” he said, giving you a nod. 

“I’ll have it by your table in a moment.” you told him, making a move with your hand for the next person in line to order.

They both muttered a thank you, keeping your eyes in the back of their heads as they went to the table their friends sat at. You shook your head, facing the lady next in line “Thank you for your patience.” you said, getting over with all the orders before you got to work.

The girl that you hired to help you moved at such a speed you almost missed her when she was about to take the order to the Slytherins “Not that one!” you said, stopping her before she was out of the kitchen “I’ll take it.” you mumbled grabbing the tray.

“Are you sure?” she said with a cock of her eyebrow “‘Cause they weren’t that nice before.” she said bitterly.

“I’m sure, Raven.” you said with a smile “You can start making the batter for the carrot cake, that was the last slice.”

She smiled, nodding her head before she turned, half the ingredients out before you even made it out of the kitchen. You walked to the table, putting a smile on your face “Three black coffees, one with sugar and cream,” you repeated their entire order as you placed each item in the table, a satisfactory look in your face as you ended “Anything else I can get you?” 

They all stayed silent, never meeting your eyes. You catched a glimpse of Draco rolling his eyes, his eyes meeting yours “That would be all, thank you.” he said.

You nodded and turned, hearing a small part of their conversation. 

“I didn’t order that.” Draco muttered as Theo placed the cake in front of him.

“Did you really think I forgot your birthday last week?” he asked, and you couldn’t help the smile that krept on your face. “Happy birthday, mate.”

They were the last ones to leave the shop that day, ordering all kinds of drinks they put their eyes on. You wondered if they would be able to sleep that night.

“Uh...Y/N?” Raven called you from the front part of the shop. 

“Yes, darling?” you said, walking out to where she stood cleaning the tables. Her eyes shifting from you to the untouched table.

“I think this is for you.” she said shakily, handing you a neatly folded napkin. 

You looked at her with a frown, opening the piece of paper to see it was a note. A beautifully written note. 

I apologize for my idiotic friends and their behavior. 

It had no signature but you had a pretty good guess as to who had left it. You turned to Raven with a soft smile “It’s just note Raven, nothing wrong with that.” you said, your smile dropping as she moved her body and let you see what she had been hiding. There in the table was a very generous tip, one that you hadn’t seen anyone leave.

“Merlin,” you mumbled turning to Raven who still had a panicked look in her eyes.

“Let’s close alright, it’s getting late.”

**********************************************************************

It had been two weeks since the incident with Blaise Zabini and even if they had been of your best customers you felt relieved when none of them had showed their face again. Of course, you weren’t that lucky.

It was a slow morning, friday mornings where no one went looking for coffee and instead saved their money and energy for the weekend. So, the bell ringing made you jump in anticipation until you saw them, Theo Nott and Draco Malfoy walking inside the shop.

You took a deep breath, watching them near the counter “Morning,” you smiled “What can I get you?” you asked. 

You were glad it was them and not the others, surprisingly being the nicest ones. But still you couldn’t help but feel intimidated, they both have cold stares and a permanent tired looking face. 

“Morning Y/N,” said Theo, surprising you by using your first name “Two black coffees, please.”

You nodded almost out of their sight before you heard Draco call “Do you have carrot cake?” he asked you, a chuckle emerging from Theo before he turned to pick a table. You smiled at him nodding your head, he thanked you and joined his friend at the table, slumping in his seat.

You couldn’t help but wonder what was wrong with him. You remembered him from school, always with a confident air to him, a bright smile that had everyone at his feet. He was a Malfoy for Godric's sake! Now he looked… defeated.

“Two black coffees and carrot cake,” you said once at their table “Fresh out of the oven.” you smiled down at him and he gave you a small smile, the corners of his mouth barely lifting. “Let me know if you need anything else.” you said.

You moved your hands to grab the tray, Draco’s hand reaching for his mug at the same time, knuckled brushing slightly. You felt a hot sensation, a gasp leaving your lips as you brought your hand up to your chest. 

“Everything alright?” Theo asked from your side, your eyes never leaving Draco as you hoped to maybe see a reaction. His eyes dead as they always were.

“Yes...Enjoy your coffee.” you said to quickly, grabbing the tray and running back to the kitchen. You rubbed your thumb over your knuckles, Could it be?

Their voices caught your attention, being the only ones in the shop besides you made it difficult not to eavesdrop. They could probably whisper and you would get every single word they uttered.

“You gotta get out there,” Theo sighed “I know you don’t want to but not all is lost.”

“She was supposed to be the one,” Draco mumbled, his voice void of any emotion “Not fucking Zabini.” he grunted, stabbing his cake with the fork multiple times.

“So Astoria is not your soulmate,” Theo said with a knowing look “You should see it as a win.” he uttered getting a glare from Draco as he stopped the stabbing “You won’t have Daphne as your sister in law, you won’t have to endure their parents ridiculous expectations on you as her husband plus, do you even liked her?” he asked with a frown.

“I was starting to.” he mumbled bitterly.

“Then stop.” Theo ordered “And get yourself together, you don’t want to meet your soulmate and look like your fresh out of Azkaban.” he mumbled, sipping away before he took a look to the hour. He was close to spitting the bitter liquid, placing the cup down “Shit, I’m late.” he said, tapping his pockets before Draco waved a hand in his way.

“Go,” he told him “I got it.”

“Thanks mate,” he said, his eyes scanning the place before they landed on you behind the counter “Y/N!” he called and you poked your head over the counter “Keep the man some company for me, would you?” he said, smiling at the nod you gave him, running out the door before you could say another thing.

Your eyes drifted to Draco, sitting awkwardly at the table. You chuckled, getting up to walk to him, grabbing the empty mugs you cocked your head “Well c’mon, the stools are more comfortable, believe it or not.” you told him, listening to the shuffling sound before his steps filled the shop. 

He sat in the one nearer to where you sat behind the counter. You stared at him before it turned weird, you shook your head “Do you want more coffee?” you said, wiggling your eyebrow at him before you said “Carrot cake?”

He laughed softly, giving you his empty mug. You poured him the coffee, bringing the cake out anyway. He gave you a questioning look, and you kept on cutting the slice “With the tip your friend left the last time you were here, I should give you a year worth of cake and coffee.” you laughed, placing the cake in a plate and giving it to him.

He smiled at you, taking the plate before he lowered his head “That would have been me, actually.” he mumbled, and you froze.

“What?” you stuttered, with wide eyes “That was you?” you asked him and he nodded, taking a bite of the cake. “Woah, well thank you,” you said, sitting in your stool “You made a little girl’s day that evening.”

He couldn’t help the disappointing feeling that settled in him, he doubted but the words left his mouth before he could even think about them “You have kids?” he asked.

You stared at him dumbfounded, laughing softly at his assumption “Oh, no.” you said, relief washing over him “Raven, the girl that works with me. She started working so she could buy her first broom.” you shared.

“You gave it all to her?” he asked, and you nodded with smile.

Draco didn’t understand what he was feeling right there with you, but he didn’t want it to stop. This was the happiest he had felt in weeks.

**********************************************************************

Draco’s sporadic buy of coffee turned into daily visits, sometimes accompanied by Theo, but mostly only him. He had his preferred seat, near where you took the orders and prepared the coffee. It was rare the occasion that someone sat on the bar, the place used by lonely customers.  It became Draco’s predetermined place.

“Draco,” you said, one day when all the clients were happy and away with their orders “Don’t get me wrong, I love your visits and that you spend so much time here,” he raised an eyebrow when you paused, looking for the right words “Don’t you have a work to go to?”

His entire expression changed, he looked tormented and sad at the same time. He placed his cup down, avoiding your eyes “I’m supposed to be on vacations.” he said in you frown in confusion.

“Draco, as flattered as I am, my coffee shop is not a vacation destination.” you told him and he chuckled, daring to meet your eyes.

“No, I-,” he sighed in defeat “I was supposed to be on my honeymoon right now.” he said. 

“What?” you asked leaning in the counter, holding your head in your hands “What happened?”

“She wasn’t my soulmate,” he said bitterly “Zabini ended up being her soulmate and now they are planning their wedding.”

You were very confused and he could tell by the look on your face “Apparently she found a way to fake the bond, did it on me before she found out he was her soulmate.”

You scoffed, and he meet your eyes “What a bitch move.” you mumbled, realizing that you said it out loud “No offense, but you should never do that to someone. Not even I’m that desperate.” you laughed, walking to the register to take Dave’s order. The sweet man that had found your shop the same day Draco and his gang had the first time.

But Draco was focused on the words you had said. Not even I’m that desperate:

You didn’t have a soulmate yet. A spark of hope made his heart flutter as he watched you give the man his order, a kind smile always on your face as you waved him goodbye. 

Maybe not all was lost.

**********************************************************************

“You didn’t have to stay so late.” you told Draco, his tall frame leaned against the door as he watched you put in place the last chair. “I literally live here, well, not here but upstairs,” you laughed “You know what I mean.” you said, your face changing to a concerned one “Draco?”

He had stayed silent, through all the cleaning process he had help you wash and put everything in place. You didn’t find it odd, the man was suffering and he had relived all that by sharing it with you. You let him to his thoughts for a moment.

But now he was watching you intently, almost as he was admiring you. You started to feel shaky, and even more when he took a hesitant step towards you, his eyes lighting up when you didn’t take one back yourself.

“Draco, what are you doing?” you asked shakily, crossing your arms over your chest as a way to physically shield you from his burning eyes.

“I want to ty something,” he said, his grey eyes shifting to your hand before they meet your E/C ones. He was inches away from you, if your breathing became any more deeper you chests would brush against each other. But you knew that wouldn’t work.

It had to be your skin against his.

“Y/N?” he called again and you looked at him with glossy eyes, the tears barely staying there. “Can I?” he asked you, his voice so soft you barely heard him.

“I don’t...What if it’s not us?” you asked him, the crack in your voice paining him more than any other thing he had ever gone through. 

He took a shaky breath “Do you trust me?” he asked you. You nodded your head immediately and he smiled softly “Keep your eyes on me, okay?” he said, leaning down slightly. 

He took one last look at you and then he grabbed your hand.

A cry of pain left your mouth as you felt the warmth spread all over your body, the heat concentrated in your wrist where his hand had touched you. The burning sensation was quickly washed away by his grey eyes on you. The warm feeling of the bond replaced by the cold feeling of his hand.

Draco Malfoy was your soulmate.

You laughed breathlessly, looking at his hand in your wrist before you faced him again. A smile that mirrored your own in his face.

You threw your arms around his neck, taking him by surprise as he stumbled back a little. He placed his hands on your waist and brought you closer to him, his lips finding yours in a soft kiss. He kissed you so softly, running his hand up and down your back, landing again on your sides.

You had your fingers tangled in his hair before he pulled away from you, his eyes still closed before he opened them to see the brightest smile he had ever seen. You kept on playing with his hair, placing soft kisses on his cheeks.

“You taste like carrot cake.” 

He chuckled resting his head on your shoulder as he hugged you, letting you hold him as you scratched his scalp with your fingertips. “That’s all your fault,” he muttered, letting go of his hold on you. “I’m glad I found you.” he said, giving you a quick kiss.

“I’m glad I found you too.” 

TAGS: @fanficflaneuse @accio-rogers @gloriousrebelrunaway @slytherinprincess03 @coldlilheart @aasthapiplani @nebulablakemurphy @strawberriesonsummer @l1teralegend @infinity1o1  @nevermore9292 @artist-bby @not-today-anxiety

@thatfann @follow-me-down-to-wonderland @starcross16 @bunny-bois @harddonutalmondhound 

#Requests #harry potter requests #hp fanfic #hp fanfiction #harry potter fanfiction #Draco Malfoy #draco x reader #draco malfoy fanfiction #draco malfoy x reader #post war #soulmate!au #theodore nott #blaise zabini

[ofbardsandmonsters]

I’m supposed to be working on my STB bingo card and Ironhusbands bingo card and my Stony Loves Steve piece

Instead, I accidently an entire oneshot because it wanted out of my brain

So I give you a Stuckony mafia-esque au. You can also read it here on ao3

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Bucky was steadily losing hope that he and Steve would make it out of this alive. The men that had taken them were obviously experienced, and had planned for the capture of two ‘wolves. The ropes binding them felt like they were laced with wolfsbane and dipped in silver. The mixture made them weaker and confined them to their human forms, unable to fight back. He could see Steve drooping beside him, the blonde’s breathing growing more ragged by the minute.

He dropped his voice to a whisper low enough that only his packmate would be able to hear. “Come on, Steve. You gotta hold on. The pack will be here soon. We’re gonna get out of this.”

“B…Buck…”

Just as he was opening his mouth to respond, Bucky heard a commotion at the other end of the warehouse where they were being kept. Thick, unnaturally black smoke was pouring in from under the door and the hunters were pointing their guns at it, clearly shaken.

Within seconds the smoke filled the entire front half of the large room. Everyone seemed to be holding their breath, waiting. A few more moments passed, and then the cloud of smoke seemed to part. A short, dark-haired man in an elegant suit stepped through, flanked by four hulking bodyguards. Bucky’s eyes widened in shock. He knew this man. Everyone in the city knew this man.

The man stopped in the middle of the room, one eyebrow raised at the guns pointed in his face. When he spoke, his voice was smooth, but colder than the arctic.

“Gentlemen. I believe you have two puppies that belong to me. It would be in your best interest to return them to me. Immediately.”

Bucky felt Steve perk up beside him, groaning a little as he struggled to open his eyes.

“Took… took you long enough. I was… just taking a nap.”

“Terribly sorry, sweetheart. These men are good, I’ll give them that. They hid you well. But they’re not better than me.”

Bucky’s eyes went back and forth between Steve and their unlikely savior. What in the hell was going on here?

“Steve, buddy, pal… why is the head of the most powerful coven on the east coast calling you ‘sweetheart’?”

Even in his weakened state, Steve managed a tiny blush as he cleared his throat. “You remember how you’ve been hasslin’ me about all the time I’m spendin’ distracted by my phone?”

He didn’t think it was possible, but somehow Bucky’s eyes got even wider. He glanced at the newcomer again, then went back to staring at Steve. “This is who you’ve been sneakin’ off to see?” He barked out a laugh, tilting his head back to stare at the beams that made up the ceiling of the warehouse. “Oh ho, Sam’s gonna love this.”

Across the room, the leader of the hunters that had snatched them was instructing his men to lower their guns as he cautiously approached the intimidating witch. “M-Mr. Stark, I had no idea these ‘wolves were under your protection. Please believe that I would never have—”

“Spare me. You may have been smart enough to hide from me until now, but you were also stupid enough to go hunting in my territory. Every man, woman, and child—human or otherwise—in the entire city and beyond are under my protection. I don’t take kindly to those that break my rules.” He turned to the four men that had accompanied him through the smoke. “Happy, show these men the error of their ways.”

The largest of the four men stepped forward and curled his big hand into a fist. The sound of men screaming was merely background noise, because all of Bucky’s focus was on Stark as he came toward them. A snap of his fingers and their bindings were gone. He went to Steve first, pressing two gentle fingers to the blonde’s forehead. Bucky blinked, and suddenly his best friend was good as new. As he stared, Steve slumped forward to wrap his arms around Stark’s waist and buried his face in the other man’s stomach.

Stark threaded the fingers of one hand through Steve’s hair in return, wrapping the other arm around his shoulders. He suddenly looked much softer, more like the terrified partner he clearly was and less like the cold and ruthless coven leader. “By the gods, Steve, I was so fucking worried when you stopped answering my messages. Pepper tried to tell me everything was fine, but I knew. I just knew something was wrong.”

Bucky’s enhanced senses, no longer dampened by the silver and wolfsbane, picked up the minute trembling in Stark’s hand where it rested on Steve’s head. The other brunette turned his head, eyes like the finest expensive whiskey capturing Bucky’s own. “You must be James. Steve talks about you constantly. I’ve honestly been a little jealous until now.”

“It’s Bucky, actually.”

Stark’s nose wrinkled like he smelled something rotten, and he used the hand in Steve’s hair to pull the blonde back enough for their eyes to meet. “I refuse to call him that. There’s nothing dignified about the name ‘Bucky.’”

Bucky made a sound of outrage and scrambled to his feet, hands clenching into fists at his sides. “I’m so sorry that my name doesn’t meet your standards, your highness.”

“Buck—”

The lazy smirk on Stark’s face just made him more furious, and Bucky took a step forward. “And where do you get off thinkin’ you can call me anything—”

Steve struggled to his feet, sliding smoothly into Bucky’s path, both hands held up in front of him in a placating gesture. “Come on, Buck. Just take a breath, okay?”

Stark patted Steve on the arm and stepped around him, lifting his chin to meet Bucky’s eyes with that same lazy smirk. Despite the anger swirling in his gut, Bucky’s stupid wolf brain whispered that the witch had the prettiest eyes he’d ever seen.

“My apologies, James, I meant no offense. In case you hadn’t heard, I am quite old and as such, am used to more… refinement. Ask Steve how long it took him to convince me to stop calling him Steven.”

Bucky looked at his best friend over Stark’s shoulder, and Steve only shrugged with a fond smile on his face. Then something Stark had said bounced back and Bucky turned back to the older man. “What did you mean, ‘jealous until now?’”

Stark’s smirk shifted into something more sly, almost seductive, and it transformed his face. Bucky’s wolf brain sat up at attention, and if he had been in full wolf form, he was sure his tail would be wagging.

“As I said, Steve talks about you often. And I was jealous, see, that I would have to share his affections. I don’t usually like to share. But I cherish Steve, a great deal more than I’ve ever cared for someone before. And I would do anything to make him happy. Even sharing. That is, until I saw you for myself. And now I understand perfectly.”

Bucky’s wolf brain was practically salivating as it followed where Stark was heading faster than his human brain did. It’s reaction was so strong, that even in full human form, Bucky could practically taste the scent of mate on his tongue.

“What, exactly, do you understand?”

Stark took a step forward, and then another and another until he was practically chest to chest with Bucky.

“I understand that sharing Steve’s affections will be the easiest thing I’ve ever done. Because, if you’re amenable, I’d be more than willing to share mine as well.”

Bucky’s wolf brain howled in response, and it took a large chunk of his self control not to let the sound come barreling out of his own mouth. He glanced at Steve, who had a desperately hopeful look on his face, then back at those intoxicating brown eyes.

“I’m… yeah. Definitely amenable. To all of that.”

That seductive smirk blossomed into a bright and happy grin, making Stark look soft and boyish as it lit up his entire face. It was a heady thing, to bring about that kind of joy in someone so powerful. Bucky made a silent promise to do whatever it took to bring that smile out all the time.

Stark held out his hand, and Bucky accepted it without hesitation. The witch towed him backward until the three of them were sharing the same space. He shivered at the way their scents mingled together.

“I’m still calling you James.”

Steve snorted. “Tony.”

“Keep saying it like that, doll, and you can call me whatever you like.” Bucky let a little growl slip into his voice, and celebrated a silent victory at the way it made Stark—Tony—shiver.

“I’m sorry, Steve, but you’re no longer my favorite.”

Steve spluttered, and Bucky tugged a laughing Tony against his chest. “Sorry, Stevie. Not my fault our little mate likes a bit of a growl and you’ve never given it to him.”

“Little—!”

Bucky ducked his head to claim a kiss from their new mate, cutting off his protests. The sounds Tony made in response set his blood on fire. They needed to get out of this hellhole. Now.

“Can you do that little smoke trick again, take us home?”

Tony grinned and lifted his hands.

“With pleasure.”

#stony #stuckony #winteriron #stony fic #winteriron fic #stuckony fic

[violetnotez]

Izuku x reader

⤷ Genre: Fluff, Barista AU!

⤷ Word Count: 7000+

⤷ Warnings: FLUFF (and maybe some second hand embarrassment!)

⤷ Synopsis: As your getting your morning coffee fix from a new cafe, your pleasantly meet with an extremely cute barista. Too bad he heard your name wrong though.

Song Recs: ⤷Sweater Weather-The Neighbourhood ⤷I Dont Know Why-NOTD ⤷Touch and Go-Ed Sheeran

This is for the Izuku Month! PLs go and check out the awesome writers participating for this month!

Please ignore all my banners being 20 different sizes I can’t figure out which size I like best 😂

You stepped into the shop, the warm smell of spices and coffee beans filling the air. It felt so warm and cozy, the whirring of the machines going on in the background as you breathed out a deep sigh.

It was one of your first days off in what seemed like an extremely long time, so you thought it would only be fitting to do some exploring today. You had always wanted to try this coffee shop, as it was acclaimed for its signature “Hero Themed” Lattes, so of course you had to at least try one.

The line was fairly long, as any popular cafe would be in the morning, people bustling to get their caffeine fix before they did their daily routine.

You got a spot in line, opening up the cafe’s Instagram page to look at all the wonderful options. Everything looked so yummy and delicious, your mouth salivating at each picture posted. Your eyes were glued to the screen, your feet only moving once you felt the body in front of you inch forward.

It didn’t take long for a chirpy voice to call in front of you, a welcoming “Next Please!” ringing against your ear. You looked up, your mind finally deciding on what drink you wanted- until your eyes landed on quite possibly the prettiest boy you had ever seen.

His hair was unruly and curly, a mixture of greens cascading across his face. His eyes complimented his hair so well, the bright emerald orbs full of happiness and kindness. He was just adorable, his pearly white smile aimed straight at you, not a hit of worry amidst the chaos around him from the morning rush.

You gave him a meek smile, your cheeks on fire-god, how were you gonna order and not be completely flustered? This boy was literally gorgeous!

Your feet took you to the counter as you clutched your phone with shaky hands.

“Hi miss, what can I getcha?” He asked sweetly, his hands grabbing a cup. A Sharpie was posed in his fingers, waiting to start writing down exactly what you wanted to order. After being blessed with this beautiful specimen of a man in front of you, you completely forgot what you wanted to drink.

You hastily looked at the menu above your head, searching for the coffee you had planned to ask for. Nothing seemed right, and you were cursing yourself for looking so clueless. 

This poor guy was probably already super busy, and you were now holding him up!

“Having some trouble?” He asked, noticing your obvious dilemma.

“Yeah, I’m sorry,” you apologized, your lips shaped in a soft smile, “I kinda forgot what I wanted to order!”

“Oh no worries, really, I totally understand!” he grinned, “the menu is pretty big!”

“Yeah, it is!” you chuckled lightly, your cheeks feeling warm. “What do you recommend?”

The boy smiled at you, your heart swooning. God, how could he be so pretty!!

Wait-did he have freckles?!? The faint specks sparkled against his pinkish cheeks, making you fall for the boy even more. You had barely talked to this boy for 2 minutes and you were already head over heels.

He seemingly didn’t notice your heart pained crisis, his eyes bright as ever.

“Oh, everything on the menu is amazing! The Hawks latte is quite nice, it’s very light and airy-as well as the Endeavor, but it has cinnamon and gives it a pretty good kick-” he began rambling on about the drinks, his eyes brightening just talking about them. You couldn't fathom how he could talk so fast, the words melding into one as he listed off the most popular drinks.

His voice was melodic though, so soft and calming-yet so excited too. His voice could make calculus interesting to you.

“-but my personal favorite is the All Might drink,” he blushed slightly, his face clearly a little embarrassed as he relayed this information to you.

You grinned at his adorable expression, noticing the small All Might pin he had neatly stuck into the front of his apron.

“You're an All Might fan I’m assuming?” You noted, your voice amused and kind as you pointed at the enamel pin.

He touched the front of his apron, looking down as he tried to follow your line of eyesight.

“Oh-oh yeah!” He smiled brightly once he realized what you were referring to, “ever since I was a kid, he’s always been my favorite!”

He beamed at you, his voice stuttering slightly.

He was so adorable and  a nerd too? God, you could marry him on the spot. 

You grinned at him, flashing the back of your phone case and revealing the All Might pop socket in the back.

His eyes widened like saucers in shock, his smile growing even wider as he laid eyes on the fan merch.

“I might be an All Might fan myself,” you admitted, your heart thumping in your chest.

“Then you have to try the All Might latte!” He exclaimed, “If-if you want to try it of course..”

“I’m down!” You smiled brightly, watching how his face light up when you agreed as he hastily wrote down the drink order on the side of the cup.

“Can I-I get your name?” He stuttered slightly, his eyes wide and doe-like.

His hand holding the Sharpie was hovering over the cup, watching you with expectant eyes. You took a small breath, your words about to spill out of your mouth-until an extremely loud blender erupted in noise behind the counter.

“It’s y/n,” you tried to yell over the sounds, feeling a little bit of awkwardness fill your stomach as he cocked his head to the side, obviously confused.

He opened his mouth, words dribbling out but nothing being heard as the machine continued to whir on.

You internally cursed that damn thing for ruining the cute moment you had with this hot barista, your cheeks aflame as you nodded numbly to his question.

Whatever he asked couldn’t matter that much-right?

He smiled widely, accepting your answer as he hastily wrote your name on the side of the cup and told you the price of the drink. You quickly paid, your eyes drinking him in one last time-he was just so cute and adorable, you wanted to permanently get each detail of his emblazed into your memory.

He handed you your receipt and change back to you, his grin as wide as ever.

“My name is Izuku-Izuku Midoriya,” he added, his cheeks warm and his voice stuttering slightly, “just in case if you need anything else!”

You giggled softly, a little confused by his comment but nevertheless ecstatic by it.

His name! It was so unique, yet so innocent sounding and kind, you couldn’t help but feel your heart soar at the sound.

“Thank you Izuku,” you waved him politely, your heart pumping as you found an empty table to sit and wait for your drink. Your arms rested on the cool surface, the chair squeaking slightly as you shifted in a comfortable position. The machines continued to whir, the sounds of multiple conversations cascading throughout the small space. You began going through your social media, trying to suppress the wide smile that was trying to blossom over your face. You had just met the cutest guy ever- and weren't even trying! It almost felt so surreal, as if this moment was too good to be true.

“MIru!”

You began to hear his voice repeating a name, calling out for a customer to get their drink. You continued to look down at your phone, a small part of you saddened that it wasn't your name he was calling out.

“Uh-Miru?”

He continued to call out that same name, his voice getting a little louder each time. He almost sounded worried, hesitant even, as if he was confused about what was going on.

Thats weird- that person should have gotten their drink by now, you thought vaguely, noticing people were beginning to notice his voice as well.

“Wait, why are they looking at me?” you wondered, A small ounce of panic filling your stomach, making it feel heavy like lead as you finally looked around. 

A few customers were giving you strange looks, your head swiveling now to look at Izuku.

Wait- why is he looking at me? You thought in horror, your eyes meeting the kind, emerald orbs of Izuku’s. He looked relieved once you finally made eye contact with him, a bright smile blossoming under those freckled cheeks of his. He gave a tentative wave, motioning for you to come over.

Well thats weird-the name he was calling out wasnt even close to yours-

You got up anyway, unable to disobey the kind eyes of Izuku. You pushed your chair under the table, the legs squeaking against the shiny floor as you shuffled your way to the counter.

“Hi again!” he said cheerfully, his voice shy and sweet against your ears. ‘Its-Miru, right?”

Oh no-wait-

You finally put two and two together, a horrible realization bursting inside you- 

he heard your name wrong.

Oh crap, why did this have to happen to you? How did he hear get your name that bad?? 

 You finally meet a nice guy, someone actually genuine and kind, you hit off of, and bam-something comes to screw it all up.

In this case-an obnoxiously loud blender turned on at just the worst time.

You licked your lips, your mouth parting slightly to tell him, no, in fact, that was not your name-

But you looked again at that charming face of Izuku’s, his expressions glazed with innocence and nerves as he waited expectantly for your answer. The poor guy had called out this random name for a 2 whole minutes, probably feeling so idiotic as he waited for you to come and get your drink. Your cheeks burned at the thought, feeling embarrassed for both you and him. He must have felt so awkward standing there, just staring at you in confusion as he called out your “name” and you not even moving a muscle! If you told him he had gotten your name completely wrong, he would feel even worse about the whole situation, most likely feeling extremely embarrassed for something that wasnt even his fault.

You didnt want to make him feel anymore nervous or awkward than he already felt-you decided to swallow your pride, your head meekly nodding in a “Yes.”

His face immediately light up, obvious relief flooding his expression.

“Oh, thats great!” he exclaimed, a nervous chuckle spilling from his lips, “for a second there, I thought I was saying your name wrong…”

“Yeah, imagine how embarrassing that would be,” you said, your voice hesitant as you gave him a nervous smile.

Oh, if he only knew.

“I-uh-I don't when you'll be able to come back, but-but I have some pro hero collectibles I'd really like to show you-of course, only if you're interested!” the poor boy was stuttering again, his words melding into one.”IknowyourprobablyreallybusyandIdon'twanttopressureyouitsjustIvenevermetagirlwholikeheroessomuch-”

You laughed sweetly at the boy’s obvious dilemma, his speech beginning to quicken at an ungodly rate as his cheeks blossomed adorably with red.

“You're a talker, aren't ya?” you said between giggles, your hand grabbing the drink from his. Your fingers brushed against each other momentarily, your heart quickening by the sudden contact.

“Id love to see them Izuku,” you gave him a small smile, his green orbs widening slightly and then scrunch up into a bright, nervous grin  as he scratched the back of his neck.

“Can you come in on Tuesday-at 8? I know thats a little early but we aren't very busy then-”

You looked up, your teeth catching your lip as you thought over your schedule, the drink beginning to chill your palm.

“Thats sounds perfect, Ill see you on Tuesday, then,” you gave the boy a small smile, your eyes glinting mischievously, “Ill bring my signed All Might poster with me too-”

“A WHAT?!” he practically screamed those words, his voice giddy with excitement. “THE All MIght signed your-”

“Hey, Fanboy, can you please come back- we kinda need your help right now!” A girl with pink skin and piercing yellow eyes yelled over her shoulder, both her hands occupied as she swirled whip cream over two drinks at the same time. A girl with a brown bob was taking orders at warp speed, her face clearly in distress as the line somehow got longer as you two were talking.

“Oh-uh-of course Mina, Ill be right there!” he yelled back, his shyness returning as he gave you a small smile.

“Im sorry, I have to go-”

“No worries! I dont want to be taking more of your time,” you replied, a little bit of embarrassment dripping inside you as you sipped your coffee. Even though you felt guilty for talking to him for so long, you couldnt help but feel warm and fuzzy all over. He asked to to come back! This guy was so adorable you could practically scream. “Ill see you on Tuesday then?”

“Yeah-Tuesday!” he chuckled softly, “It was nice meeting up Miru.’

Oh yeah-he didnt actually know your name.

Your cheeks flushed with red , embarrassment building inside you as you remembered the miscommunication.

“Uh-uh-yeah, bye Izuku!” you hastily replied back as you walked over to the exit, making sure to keep your back to the boy as you used your shoulder to open it, a burst of chilled air hitting you.

God, your cheeks were so red- you sucked on your drink, hoping the intense coldness would cool down your face some.

It sucked that he had heard your name wrong, but the guy was too hot-you just didnt have the heart to tell him the truth then and there.

Oh well, you sighed, walking back to your car, there’s always time….

｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ

Next time never came.

You, of course, took Midoriya on his offer to meet up with him the next week. He had shown you pictures of his collection of hero figurines, and boy did he have a lot.

He seemed sheepish, showing you, his cheek blossoming red like a tomato, his freckles like specks of stars pecking out of a hazy sunset. He had stuttered as he held out his phone (an All Might phone case in the back of course), as he explained that he had been collecting since he was a kid.

You chuckled at his adorable demeanor- but god, he really had been collecting for years! His whole room was decked out in All mIght gear-it was quite impressive, but you had to giggle at the kid-ish nature of the room.

You, of course, had brought in the poster, which had brought tears to poor Midoriya's eyes. You would have thought he had won the lottery, his shrieks of excitement filling the empty cafe as he gushed over the signature

 It was strange to see him without a crowd of people, the stress nowhere evident in his soft complexion as he freaked out over your piece of memorabilia.

You could truly appreciate him and his beauty when he wasn’t scrambling to get orders now, his laugh bright and unapologetic, his fanboy screams squeaky yet sweet. He radiates brightness, his whole body like a ball of energy of warm sunshine.

A bright sun in the cosmos.

You were gravitated to him, unable to stop yourself to want to know more and,learn everything about him: what he liked, what he didn’t like, his favorite food, his favorite color, his aspirations in life-any and every thing that made up Izuku Midoriya you wanted to document like you were his personal biographer.

It did feel awkward that he still called you by that silly name, but you were too embarrassed at that point to even confront him about it. You had visited his shop on the same day and time for the past 2 months, pegging for the poor boy like a puppy yearning for attention. At this point, you were getting quite antsy to go out with him, but he was still so nervous around you you were afraid to screw it up.

If you told him your name was wrong, would he be too embarrassed? Would it screw up the relationship you two had created from quick interactions behind a counter? Had you catfished in some weird way by playing along with the name he had mistakenly given you?

You were overthinking it, you knew it, but you were too terrified about the possibility of losing Izuku that you sucked up your worries. You had taken the name as a nickname now, the sound coming from his lips making your ears ting red and biting your lip in embarrassment. You were dying to hear your real name play against his lips, wondering how the word would sound in his sweetly honey voice

“Here ya go, one Mirko cappuccino!” Izuku shouted sweetly, his bright teeth gleaming under the fluorescent lights and morning sun.

You smiled at the green headed boy, your hands resting on the marble. The top felt cool against your skin, the flecks of brown like confetti as it glimmered against the lights.

You watched as he shuffled from behind the counter, sliding through a small gate as he walked towards you. Your heart skipped a beat dramatically.

He rarely came out from behind the counter, but when he did, it always made your breath disappear and your eyes get wide with flusteredness. For some reason, seeing him in all his glory, from his shaggy forest hair to his well built forearms made your mouth dry as you stared into those green orbs of his.

That permanent blush still played in his cheeks, the freckles matching the glimmering countertop perfectly as he stared down at you slightly. He handed you the drink, his fingers brushing against yours gently.

You internally screamed, your heart palpitating from the feathery touch. His skin was so warm and rugged, your index brushing gently against a raised scar. You had never noticed that slight imperfection on his otherwise unblemished skin, and your mind began reeling at the possibilities to why it was there.

Just another part of Midoriya you wanted to desperately learn and selfishly document for yourself.

You wrapped your hands around the thick paper of the cup , the texture rough yet warm against your fingertips.

“Can you maybe tell me how it tastes the next time you come in?” He looked down at you with a sheepish grin, his lips plump and pink as he talked, “ I’ve never made one before and I hope I didn’t make it too strong with the cinnamon,”

You took a deep breath, trying to will yourself to calm down. You internally thanked that Izuku was pretty oblivious to any type of flirting, or he would have definitely noticed you gawking at his lips.

“Definitely!” you smiled, “I’ll think you’ll be fine though, Mirko is a pretty feisty hero. There’s not enough cinnamon in the world to match her personality,”

Izuku chuckled at your comment, his hand scratching the back of his neck. “That’s very true! She definitely is one of the more spicier drinks we have...Im still experimenting with hers to make it just right,”

You nodded with his words, taking a sip of the drink as he talked. It really was filled with spice, the slight burn of the cinnamon pleasant as it rolled down your throat.

“I’ve actually been also working on a new drink as well,”

“Oh really,” your eyes widened in curiosity, “what hero is it based off of?”

A blush creeped onto his rosy cheeks yet again, his eyes downcast as he avoided your gaze.

““It’s not a hero, actually, just-it’s-kinda- special to me-since I’ve been thinking about it for some time... if that makes sense…

“I get it,” you said, your voice reassuring, “you're just really passionate about it-Im excited to try it, anything you make is amazing!”

“Oh-oh thank you!” he chuckled at your praise, unable to stop the stutters spilling from his mouth.

“I’m-I’m not quite done with it, but next time you come… I can explain it more and let you try it if you like!”

“Of course! I’d love to,” you smiled at the greenette, blood rushing to your ears as you stared at his bright complexion.

You swallowed thickly, not sure where to look as you tried to erase the flustered expression on your face.

He was too good and pure for this world-This boy could stomp on your heart and you’d say thank you.

You shakily stepped away from him, your hands clutching the drink like an anchor as you walked yourself to the door. you waved him a small goodbye, a smile gracing your lips as your eyes drank in Izuku one last time. It was a shame you only saw him for once a week, and you made sure to burn his image into your mind to satiate you for the next few days.

“Bye ‘Zuku, Ill see you next week!”

He waved back to you, a bright grin displayed on his rosy cheeks.

“Bye!”

｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ

He heard the chime of the door jingle as you walked out the door, his eyes following you as you walked away from the store.

He watched you through the elongated windows of the cafe, your drink he made you in hand as he peered through the window. He did this every time you left, his neck straining as he tried to follow you, making sure you got into your car safely.

Heat rose in his cheeks, watching you walk away from him leaving a sad pit in his stomach.

He hated watching you leave, but it never stopped him from gawking at you when you go.

His breath felt tight in his chest, pure love flooding from his heart as your hair flowed delicately with your walk, his eyes trailing down to your beautiful legs-

“Hey Fanboy, you done gawking at your girlfriend,” he heard his pink skinned coworker call, her tone amused and teasing.

He jumped from where he was standing, his face erupting in red as he stumbled around his words.

“Oh-uh-hey Mina, I wasn’t doing anything I don’t know what your talking about-“

She walked around the counter, her finger pointing at him accusingly.

“Don’t lie to me mister! I know a love sick boy when I see one-and you,”

She poked her finger into his chest, her pink lemonade skin intimidatingly close to his, “are love sick.”

She threw her head back, her voice booming and bright- “You can come out Ochaco!”

The brown bob of Izuku’s other worker peaked out from the back door, her eyes wide with relief.

“Oh good! I would have felt bad if I walked in on you guys flirting-“

Izuku waved his hands frantically in front of him, his face as red as a tomato.

“We weren’t flirting I swear thatsnotwhatitwas-“

Mina laughed at the boys clear distress, her cotton candy tresses bouncing as she shook her head.

“You can’t fool us Midoriya-whenever your flustered your voice goes up like 10 octaves and you get redder than Kirishima’s hair,”

Izuku chuckled nervously as he tried to cover up his nerves as his coworker berated him. Ochaco walked over to the two, her kind aura making the air a little less thick as she looked up at Izuku with sympathy.

“It’s really sweet you like that girl so much-she seems to like you alot too,”

Mina shook her head in agreement, her canines glinting in the morning light.

“Oh definitely! Any girl that would still hang around after seeing Midoriya’s All MIght Room must be a keeper-“

“Have you gotten her number yet Midoriya?” Ochako asked, her eyes wide and curious, “Have you messaged her?”

Izuku scratched the back of his head, his eyes downcasted. He already knew the reaction he was going to get from his bubbly and sometimes feisty coworkers, and he wasn’t quite ready for their outburst.

“Oh no, well, we never exchanged numbers-“

“YOU NEVER EXCHANGED NUMBERS?!? Mina practically screamed, her yellow eyes blown huge like lemons.

“ We are in the 21st century Midoriya!” She yelled,

“Well we never quite got to-doing that-“ Izuku tried to reason, Mina clearly still flabbergasted and not impressed by his excuse

“Still-how.have.you.not. DONE THAT?!?”

Uraraka looked between the two, Mina on her tippy toes as she chewed him out, Izuku flushed with red. It was almost comical to watch, yet Uraraka felt sympathy for the poor boy who knew nothing about romance.

“Mina maybe-“ Uraraka placed a hand on the pink girl’s shoulder.

“Unbelievable!!” Mina continued, her head shaking, “I swear you live under a rock! Why haven’t you-she’s clearly into you!!”

Izuku’s eyes were like saucers, his hands shaking as he denied the girl.

“Oh no, she’s not, she can’t-were just friends, I bet she only come she only comes here for the coffee-“

Mina placed her hand on her hip, giving Ochaco a side eye look. The two girls watched the blubbering Izuku spill falsities from his lips, both quite sick of his denial

“Midoriya-,” Mina stated, her voice serious and honest, “there is no way-this girl is only ‘coming for the coffee’”

Uraraka nodded with Mina, her voice sweet like honey as she confirmed her pink friend’s words.

“You should see how she looks at you Izuku-her face lights up and her cheeks get so blushy! And whenever you talk to her her smile gets so much brighter!”

“You should see her when she looks at your behind too-“

“Mina!”

Uraraka swatted the girl playfully with her arm, earning a laugh from the pink toned girl.

“What, it’s the truth! She likes you Midoriya, she’s practically head over heels-“

Izuku listened to the two girls sheepishly, not knowing quite what to do with himself. All these weeks he had been hoping against hope you had liked him back-ever since that day he met you he felt he was destined to know you. He had never met a girl so welcoming and sweet, let alone as gorgeous as you. The fact you had accepted his quirky, nerdy side so quickly as well as were interested in his obsessions practically made his heart swoon with joy. Every week he looked forward to seeing you, counting down the minutes and seconds before he heard that welcome chime of the door announcing your arrival every Tuesday morning.

He thought about you all the time, wishing he knew what it felt like to hear your voice over the phone, to hold your hand, to see you in a pretty dress as he took you out to a nice restaurant...He was scared of rejection, and the fear you didn't like him back suffocated him, but these words from his coworkers were definitely boosting some of his confidence.

“R-really???” He stuttered, “ I-I didnt know all that…”

The two girls nodded their heads, their smiles wide as they watched their flustered coworker.

“You like her back, right?” Uraraka tilted her head, her brown strands cascading across her cheeks.

Izuku nodded his head quickly, his eyes wide and cheeks aflame.

Mina reached out, her hands latching onto Midoriya's bicep and squeezing reassuringly. “Then ask her out-Or at least get her number so the poor girl isn’t spending her money on coffee every week to just see you-“

“I-I actually was going to ask the next time she came in,”

Izuku looked to his side as the two girls gasped in awe. Uraraka let a squeal slip from her lips, her cheeks bright as ever.

“Oh Izuku that’s amazing! How were you going to ask?”

He shuffled his feet, feeling a little exposed with all the excessive attention on him. His hands began to squirm and wring together, his eyes looking to the side under his coworkers intense stares.

“Well, I-I made this new drink...and I actually made it based off of her- I’ve been writing down all the flavors she likes and doesn’t like and making a drink that’s perfect for her...,”

His coworkers were quiet-too quiet.

He looked up, a pit of fear growing in his stomach as he gazed at each of their faces, their shocked faces making him feel insecure about his plan.

“Is that-too weird??” He asked hesitantly.

The air left his chest as the two girls threw their bodies at him in a tight bear hug, their voices gushing over the boy.

“Oh Izuku that’s adorable!”

“You're such a meat head about love but thats so freaking cute!”

Ochaco and Mina were squealing, the tightness of their hug squeezing all air from his lungs. His knees locked from the sudden force, stumbling as he tried to support the two gushing girls.

“It’s was just an idea, I didn’t realize you two would like it-“ he squeaked out.

The two girls finally let go of their vice-like hug, their giggles and smiles radiating off their faces.

“We LOVE.” Mina started, her grin wide. “As women, we put our stamp of approval!”

“Really?”

“Of course! It’s honestly so adorable, I’m kinda jealous-“

As Mina was praising the blushing boy, Ochaco looked out the window, her smile slowing dropping into a tired grin.

“Uh, guys… I think we should start getting ready…”

A massive group of what seemed like 10 women in work clothing were bounding down the street, their eyes staring through the windows of the cafe as if they were already anticipating stepping inside.

Mina sighed, her face hardening as she started walking to the drink station, already prepping drink cups for the anticipated rush.

“But not as jealous as I am of that flower business that closed down last week. Get ready babes, morning rush is coming!”

｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ

It was finally the next week, and you were extremely excited to see Midoriya again. Even if it was only for a few minutes, just speaking to him light up your whole day and the rest of your week. 

You wished sadly you could get to see or hear from him every day, instead of every week, but you knew the boy was too nervous still to say anything about his feelings (if he did have them towards you). You were getting antsy with each passing visit to just ask him out yourself, but you were too afraid of scaring off the flustered boy. 

You weren't very keen on just letting him go though, so you decided you’d keep up this little arrangement you two had-For as long as it would take.

You opened the glass door of the cafe, a gust of cold air sweeping your lungs and the scent of coffee enveloping your nose. You took a deep breath in, willing your heart to calm down to the calming scent.

As you did every time you came, no one was inside-Midoriya really knew when the cafe was empty. You bypassed the long line, walking yourself over to the front counter.

Midoriya seemed to not have noticed your entrance, his back towards you as he hummed to the song playing softly throughout the shop. You smiled at his adorable sounds, appreciating the broadness of his back as his green tresses cascaded against his neck.

You cleared your throat slightly, smiling softly as Midoriya turned around. He jumped slightly at your sudden entrance, a soft yelp cascading out of his lips.

“Oh hey Miru!I didn’t even notice you came in!”

He chuckled as you winced slightly at the name, quickly recovering with a sheepish smile.

“Obviously” you giggled, resting your hands on the cool countertop, “ you looked like you saw a ghost!”

You gazed into his green orbs, the color sending a warm shiver along your back. They were so vibrant, so expansive, that it was like getting lost in a forest, yet you weren’t scared in the slightest. You welcomed that lost feeling, that sense of adventure to flood your systems and calm your fluttering heartbeat. 

 If you weren’t careful though, you’d get lost in those galaxies that were his eyes, forever adrift in those irises.

He smiled at you, the apples of his cheeks prominent with freckles as he gazed down at you.

“Well it’s felt so long since I last saw you!” He exclaimed, a warm hue in his cheeks.

You smiled mischievously, tilting your head at the boy. “I hardly think 5 days is a ‘long time’,”

“Well, for me it is,” Izuku stared blissfully at your face, his voice extremely soft and gentle.

Your head exploded with happy screams and alarms, feeling the heat rush to your face. He was looking at you with those doe-like eyes, like he was basking in peace with your presence next to him.God, why did he have to be so cute?

He seemed to not even notice how his comment sounded until he noticed your change in demeanor, your cheeks and ears tinged with an intense red. Once it dawned on him he had just-well-flirted with you, he became instantly flustered.

He chuckled uncontrollably, his voice going up an octave.

“I, Uh,well I mean it’s just felt like a while and I have seen you in quite a bit of time did you get a new hair cut maybe that’s what it is-“

You giggled , shaking your head. The poor boy was a stuttering mess, his tongue melding his words into one to the point you couldn’t distinguish a thing.

It always made you feel better about your flusteredness around Midoriya-no matter how nervous you felt, Midoriya always seemed to be ten times more nervous than you.

You reached across the counter, your hand tentative as your fingers laid against his.

You internally screamed in happiness-the skin feeling so comfortable and warm against your own. Your movement seemed to hush Midoriya long enough for him to stop stuttering, his Adam’s Apple bobbing as he swallowed thickly.

His cheeks were red with heat, his eyes wide as he stared at you.

“It’s fine, really,” you grinned, “5 days feels pretty long to me too.”

You let your hand rest on Midoriyas for a few more seconds, memorizing the soft texture of his skin in your own.

 It was intoxicating, he was intoxicating, and it took everything out of you to pull yourself away.

You were now outright flirting with him, even if he wasn’t intentionally flirting with you. He was fidgeting and blushing like a schoolgirl-he clearly knew you were flirting back.

 You bite your lip in fear, hoping you didn’t scare him off.

“So, Uh, you said you had a new drink?” You said awkwardly, not quite sure how to act normally after your comment, “were you able to finish it?”

Izuku perked up, a grin gracing his face as his cheeks were still on fire.

“Oh! Yeah I did actually!” He swallowed again, his hands wringing together. “Did-did you want to try it?”

“Of course!” You beamed at the boy, your heart skipping as your eyes focused on those adorable freckles. Your hand went to your wallet, already skimming for your debit card. “How much do I-“

He instantly waved his hands in front of him, stopping your search.

“Don’t worry,” he reassured your confused expression, a timid smile in his lips. “This ones on the house,”

“Oh-okay,” you thanked the boy, earning a small nod as he began to make your drink.

Whenever he made your order, he was usually so talkative, speaking about anything and everything from hero stats to college classes. Yet, for some reason the boy was extremely quiet as he crafted your drink.

It made you feel uneasy-did you scare him? You knew Izuku was pretty flustered to any type of flirting-hell, he would blush if you simply said “Good Morning.”

Maybe you make him uncomfortable? A pit grew in your stomach at the thought, not knowing quite what to do as you watched him do his work.

But he didn’t seem that on edge, right? He didn’t push your hand away, and his smiles were still genuine. Maybe he was just worried about making the drink right-

Right?

Izuku broke your train of thought as he was now standing right next to you, his chest mere inches from yours as he stared down at you with loving eyes. His hand held your drink, the coffee the color of thick honey. His fingers were fidgeting slightly, as if his nerves were taking over as he presented it to you with a sheepish grin.

You didn’t expect him to be so close, but you weren’t regretting it at all. Your heart felt tight against your chest, blood rushing to your ears as the only thing you could focus on was Midoriya’s presence so close to yours.

You cleared your throat, trying to act casual and hide your clearly obvious shock.

“For me?” You asked thickly, wincing internally at your question. 

Of course it was for you, you were the only person in this whole cafe getting coffee! 

Sometimes Midoriya could make your brain feel like mush-and you didn’t quite enjoy it.

He seemed to not notice how silly your question sounded, his head bobbing a “yes”.

“I-I hope you like it,” he smiled sweetly, handing you the drink. 

Your hands grazed yet again, your heart palpitating as you took a sip of the drink. It was cold against your dry tongue, coating it in its sugary goodness.

Your eyes were instantly went wide like saucers once the flavor enveloped your tongue-holy shit, this was good-like liquid gold.

“Oh my god, Midoriya,” you said between gulps of the amber liquid, “this is-amazing!”

He chuckled softly at your obvious praises, his hands scratching the back of his neck.

“I was hoping you’d say that….I-“ he swallowed, his face contorted in two, as if he was battling internally with something. 

You looked up, momentarily pausing your gulps as you watched the boy with concern. He took a deep breath, his face downcasted and worried as he began to speak, his voice quiet and vulnerable.

“I-I actually based it off of you, and the flavors you like. 

All these coffees are based off of heroes, people that are extremely special to my life and have been my obsession since I was a child and even now. It’s just so strange to me though, because for as long as I could remember heroes and their work were the only thing I could ever really think of. But-but there's been something that’s been taking up my thoughts, and their the only thing I can think about-I guess you could say I have a new obsession.”

You looked up at him with shocked eyes, your lips parted as you stared at him with a thumping heart.

His voice was so soft, so gentle-as if he was pouring out all his feelings in just a few breaths.

“And what's that?” You asked hesitantly, leaning into the boy as you waited for his answer. You felt your lungs taking in less air, your nerves kicking in as you searched his face.

You watched his eyes suddenly look into yours, making your heart stop and your breath hitch in your throat. You felt yourself get fully enveloped in those green orbs, the expanse of forest caught in those irises of his. 

A gulp could be heard from Izuku, his cheeks red like cherries.

“My new obsession is-is you,” he struggled with the words, his voice timid and scared.

“I love talking to you Miru, I really do-and I was wondering if maybe-we could get lunch someday?? Without coffee involved?” He chuckled a little as he tried to lighten the mood, his eyes downcasted as he avoided your gaze.

You felt like you scream-it HAPPENED??? He was finally, finally asking you out??? You felt like you could cry and laugh at the relief flooding your body, your hands itching to wrap around his neck and kiss him from giddiness.

You restrained yourself from doing that, but the huge grin enveloping your face was hard to contain.

“I’d love to Midoriya! I’m so happy you asked, Ive been wanting to go out with you for so long now-“ you giggled nervously at your confession, your hands wrapped around your drink as you cuddled it close to your chest.

Your cheeks were suddenly enveloped in red, a  realization dawning on you, 

He still didn’t know your name-well, not your real name.

“Uh-one problem though,”

Midoriya’s eyes grew wide with concern, his lashes fluttering as he blinked.

“Oh-okay…” He replied timidly, “what is it?”

You sighed, your teeth catching your bottom lip in nervousness. How could you tell him that he had been calling you the wrong name for close to 2 months now?! Embarrassment filled your stomach, your mind internally kicking you for not correcting him a long time ago.

You cleared your throat, trying to make your tone sound nonchalant.

“Well-Miru  isn’t my name. My real name is y/n”

“Wait-what?!?” Midoriya practically shrieked, his eyes wide with bewilderment. His voice went up an octave, something you noticed he did when he was completely shocked. A small chuckle escaped your lips, his face completely comical.

“Yeah, the day we met you heard my name wrong… but I was too embarrassed to say anything, so I kinda just let you keep saying it-.”

“Oh my gosh I’m so sorry y/n I didn’t realize I was being so rude if I would have known I would have never called you that I cant believe i got your name so completely wrong-“

He was freaking out, you could tell-his whole face was red, his tongue slipping and flailing over his words as he tried to apologize profusely.

Your heart went out for the poor boy, guilt filling your stomach for not telling him sooner.

“It’s fine Izuku, really! It’s my fault I didn’t say anything! Let’s just exchange numbers and forget it all happened, Kay?”

Your hand lightly went out to touch his arm, your fingers laying lightly on his shirt sleeve as you smiled at him sweetly. That seemed to calm him down, the speed of apologies finally stopping against his lips.

“Oh-okay sure!” He returned your smile, his eyes bright and loving.

 “ Ya know, I like y/n better…”

｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆ ｡･:*:･ﾟ

Bonus:

“You idiot!” Mina shrieked, her hand flailing a spoon at him like a weapon. “You got her name wrong! How do you even do that!”

Izuku stuttered, unable to figure out how to calm down the fiery girl in her angry rant.

“It-it was a mistake, it was loud and I heard it wrong-“

Mina huffed, her yellow eyes piercing as she flung the spoon around again, Midoriya dodging it as she continued to scold him.

“You are lucky- she is one of the nicest girls you will ever meet! If you did that to any girl they’d drop your ass like a dead fly!”

“Mina I-“

Mina then pointed the spoon right at his face, his eyes going cross eyed as he stared at the curve of the utensil with fear. His hands went up as against his body, his palms out in a sign of peace as Mina leaned herself aggressively towards him.

“Don’t you dare mess this up Izuku Midoriya! She is the best thing you will ever find!”

Taggings:

@weebartistinc​ @orokayagi​ @leeeah-loooser​ @bakarinnie​ 

#bnha #bnha x reader #izuku x reader #midoriya x reader #deku x reader #bnha izuku x reader #bnha deku x reader #bnha midoriya x reader #mha izuku x reader #mha midoriya x reader #mha izuku x you #mha izuku midoriya #mha midoriya x you #mha deku #bnha midoriya x you #bnha midoriya #bnha izuku midoriya x reader #bnha izuku hc #bnha izuku x you #bnha izuku midoriya x you #bnha deku

[malfoymanortings]

silver tongue //part one

SUMMARY: charlie weasley was never the type to fall in love. his main focus has always been dragons. by the time he realizes he’s in love, it may be too late.

PAIRINGS: charlie weasley X fem!OC

i have one more part planned for this story. it’s yet another one that just begged to be written. hopefully you all enjoy it!

“weasley!” luminita stormed over to the red haired boy, who looked up at her with a panic stricken gaze. “would you like to tell me why maria just informed everyone that you were taking an indefinite hiatus?”

charlie weasley gave a reassuring pat to the month old dragon he had been tending to, before crossing the few feet left between him and lumi. she roughly shoved his shoulders, her mouth twisted in a furious glare.

“lumi, if you’ll just listen to me-“

“listen to what?! what reason could you possibly give me that makes it okay that you’re leaving us!”

her chest was heaving, and although she stood a head shorter then the tall muscular boy before her, she stood rather intimidating in front of him. he held up his hands in surrender, backing down in a similar way they had to do with angry dragons.

“i have a reason, if you would just let me explain... come to mine after work, alright?”

luminita nodded firmly, turning on her heel and storming back off towards her section of dragons. charlie watched her for a moment, a smile breaking across his face. his heart swelled in adoration for the romanian firecracker that he had gotten the pleasure of knowing during his years as dragon training.

a shot of fire just barely missed his head. charlie turned to see his dragon staring at his with its wide ember eyes, nodding its head towards its breakfast.

“okay, okay,” charlie grabbed the bucket, walking back over towards the baby horntail. “say no more.”

luminita and charlie had met while training at the romanian academy for dragon tamers. she was immediately drawn to the stocky redhead, who was so thoroughly covered in freckles that he appeared tan. he had been drawn to the honey haired girl with a loud voice that reminded him of home. she was a boisterous and adventurous student, and he was an ambitious and knowledgeable one.

they had quickly found they were the perfect pair when studying dragons, and that translated to their work on the field. they along with a handful of others had quickly rose to the top of the romanian dragon tamers, and when the others gave charlie a hard time for being british, luminita was the first one to defend him. they always had each other’s back.

which was why his sudden call for hiatus stung her so badly. he hadn’t ever mentioned to her that he was going to be leaving, not even a hint. charlie weasley was a man of dragons, nothing more in his life brought him more to joy. luminita was well aware of that. so it made no sense as to why he was suddenly giving it all up. it infuriated her.

charlie had left his door unlocked after work, and was sitting in his sparse living room when luminita walked in. she had changed out of her work clothing, she now wore a flattering pair of jeans and a artfully torn sweater that exposed bits of her shoulder, chest, and torso. her hair was stilled pulled back in a messy bun.

he admired her beauty in silence. he suspected she harbored feelings for him, but he wasn’t sure he felt the same about her. besides, who had time for dating when there were so many dragons to be discovered? their work work was far too hands on to ever even entertain the idea of a relationship.

his other teammates always made fun of him for that. billius, a man ten years older than charlie who he counted as his second closest friend next to luminita, gave him a hard time about his values. ‘if a beauty like luminita were interested in me, i think i may abandon the dragons altogether if she asked me. but lumi would never ask that of you or want you to. why don’t you give it a try?’

charlie always had the same answer. ‘the dragons need my full attention.’

luminita had never explicitly expressed her interest in him either. it was through the way he was the first she sought out after a particularly rough rendezvous rescuing dragons from the black market, the way she always brought a lunch for him because he never bothered, the way she smiled at him like he was only person in the world, that gave her affections away.

“well?” luminita strode into the room, sitting on the edge of his worn thrifted couch. “what on earth is making you give up the dragons?”

charlie stood, rubbing a hand across his face. he began pacing in front of the fireplace, the flames glinting across the silver scars that covered his arms from his numerous burns. to his chagrin, luminita somehow never managed to get burned by the dragons. it was something he always gave her shit for.

“you obviously know my family is in britain.”

“no shit.”

“well, you know voldemort is growing his army again.”

luminita nodded solemnly. charlie had confided in her many times of his fears that his family would be hurt while he was in romania. but that had never prompted him to leave before. did that mean he was leaving now?

“my family is part of an organization to take down his army of death eaters. i’ve been asked to recruit foreign members, and that means i’ll be on voldemort’s hit list when word gets back to him.”

“so you’re leaving?”

“no, i’m staying in romania to recruit members for the order my family is part of. but i need to go into hiding, because i’ll be targeted by death eaters.”

luminita was quiet. when she spoke again, her voice was tense and firm.

“i guess you have your first recruitment then. where do i sign?”

charlie supposed he shouldn’t have been surprised. luminita was a fighter. it was part of why he was so drawn to her. but the thought of luminita getting hurt flashed across his mind, the thought horrifying him. he wouldn’t be able to live with himself if she got hurt or worse, killed, because he recruited her for the order. in his mind, her death or injury would be his fault.

“luminita, do you understand what you’ll be doing? voldemort is dangerous, he’s awful, and being part of the order puts a target on your back for him and his ruthless followers.”

“charlie, have i ever told you what happened to my parents?”

charlie paused. he had been expecting her to fight back and maybe accuse him of not thinking she was strong enough, but he hadn’t expected her voice to be small and her face to look worn. she had never mentioned her parents before either, and he never thought to bring it up. he shook his head.

“my parents were very prominent political figures. they wanted our aurors to help in the fight against voldemort, and they were beginning to gather a group of willing participants. voldemort caught wind, and had them killed.”

she said the words as though she had recited them a thousand times, mechanical. yet it was the first charlie had ever heard her speak of them.

“i’m sorry.”

luminita waved off his condolences. “point is, i know the risk. i know how things can go. but i’m a damn good dueler, and a damn good fighter. voldemort needs to be dead.”

charlie nodded solemnly. the thought of her hurt or dead scared him, but he had known luminita long enough that he knew she wouldn’t stand aside once she was given the chance to fight. his girl was a fighter.

“well, there isn’t anything you need to sign,” charlie teased, stopping in front of her and looking down into her pale green eyes. “you’re in.”

luminita stared back at him, her expression softening as their eyes locked. charlie looked away, turning to continue his pacing in front of the fireplace. luminita watched him from her perch on the arm of his couch, her head tilted to the side.

“you’re worried about your family.” she said it as a statement, watching his movements.

charlie nodded. “course. i’m worried for them, and now that you’re in... i’m worried for you.”

luminita snorted, standing up and shaking her head. “thought you knew me better, weasley. i can hold my own.”

“doesn’t mean i like the thought of you fighting.”

“well, look at it this way. even if i do die, the dragons will always be there.”

the words were bitter as they burned from her mouth, and charlie felt the sting as they fell out.

“that’s really not fair-“

“so when will you be back at work?”

she had her arms crossed, a look of forced nonchalance on her face. she eyed him casually, occasionally glancing down at his calloused fingers that were tapping against the back of his armchair.

“whenever the war is over, i reckon. for now i’m staying here in romania, but if the order calls then i’ll leave. i’ll always come back though. this is home.”

she shook her head, laughing humorlessly. “you could never leave the dragons.”

“i don’t think you would ever ask me to.”

she looked up at him again, her eyes dark. “you’re right. i wouldn’t.”

charlie felt something twist in his chest then, at the way her words sounded as they came from her pretty mouth in a sad declaration. he opened his mouth, his face apologetic, but she again waved him off.

“i have an early shift tomorrow,” she gave him a playful look, the solemn mood forgotten. “some of us still have to risk their pretty skin to the flames.”

charlie laughed, glad the mood was back to normal. “you’ve never even been burned! you still have your pretty skin!”

“so you think i have pretty skin?” she flashed a grin, raising her eyebrows.

“the prettiest.”

she laughed, shaking her head. she moved to the door, charlie following close behind. as she placed her hand on the door, she paused, her fingers gripping the worn handle tightly.

“i’m going to miss seeing you at work everyday.”

“we’ll still see each other.”

she laughed again, sadly. “it’s not the same. see you later, weasley.”

she left then, the door shutting behind her with a resounding click.

the following months passed by rather quickly. luminita helped recruit with him, as she had a fair amount of connections he didn’t. she also began helping him duel, to his surprise she was an excellent dueler. her steps were fluid and unpredictable, much like a dragon. charlie learned a lot from her. before long, a year had passed.

they had gathered a fair amount of allies. luminita had been a great asset to charlie and the order, with the previous connections her parents had left behind, she was able to get many behind them quite quickly. yet as voldemort’s reign waged on, things became dangerous even in romania.

voldemort had managed to get the alliance of most of the vampires, and all but a handful of werewolves. they were brutal and ruthless, and attacked their members who were more outspoken. as charlie was kept in hiding, luminita became a prime target for them.

charlie worried every day for her. but at least, she always came back.

the war raged on. in romania, it wasn’t nearly as bad as it was in britain. it was only so rough for the outspoken order members because they were outnumbered by the covens of vampires and packs of werewolves. months passed by, and soon bill and fleur’s wedding at the burrow was approaching.

charlie and billius were discussing plans for the allies while charlie would be in britain. he planned to be gone for only a week, possibly less depending on how things were while he was there. he would be traveling alone, and luminita and billius were going to watch over things here.

“lumi is tough as nails, charlie,” billius shook his head, a laugh slipping out as charlie voiced his worries on being gone. “if you’re so worried about her and care so much, why haven’t you just asked her ass out yet?”

charlie rolled his eyes, rolling his sleeves up as he leaned back in his chair. “it’s not like that. not sure if you’re aware, but some people actually care about others just because they’re good people.”

“sounds like pussy shit to me.”

charlie gave him a look as the other man took a drink of firewhiskey, a smirk on the mans grubby face.

the door to charlie’s shack slammed open. luminita limped through, stumbling and tripping onto the wood floor. her torso, or maybe her back, was soaked and her hands were slick with blood.

charlie rose quickly before she had the chance to ask for help. he scooped her up gently, wincing when she moaned in pain.

“lay her on the table,” billius instructed, sweeping everything off the circle table with a wave of his wand. “i’ll get the kit.”

every member carried a magical first aid knapsack with them. one of their allies, maria, was an excellent healer. she had hand picked the best supplies to have on hand.

“lumi,” charlie laid her down gently, taking her face in his hands. “what happened, where are you hurt?”

“my back,” her eyes twisted shut in pain, tears leaked down her face. “werewolf. a pack, got me before i could apparate.”

a string of curses came from her mouth, and her body contorted in pain.

charlie ran through the date in his head. the full moon was still a week and a half away, so she wouldn’t be turned. but the wounds... they weren’t going to heal. he cursed loudly, grabbing the kit from billius.

“okay lumi, i’m gonna have to put you on your stomach,” charlie told her firmly, nodding to billius. the other man went on the other side of luminita, ready to help. “on the count of three. one, two... three.”

the two men flipped her over as quickly and gently as possible, but a scream still tore from

luminita’s throat. each scream was like a stab into charlie’s chest.

the men removed her shirt, displaying her bare back. it had a thick, silver scar from the middle of her back reaching just over her shoulders. it made charlie pause for a moment. that was a burn from a dragon. he hadn’t ever known she was burned, it was something she had always been praised for.

he forced himself to look away. the werewolf injuries were more important than an older burn scar.

eight deep scars ran from her sides to the middle of her back, four on each side. they met in the middle, raking down the rest of her spine. a shallow bite mark was just below her right shoulder blade.

he grabbed his wand, muttering a spell that wiped the blood away. it still spilled from the wounds, but it made it easier to see where to put the powdered silver and dittany.

together, charlie and billius applied the mixture, sealing the wounds and stopping the bleeding. they were still red and angry raised lines, but they were no longer bleeding. that was all they could do.

“alright, lumi, we’re going to lift you up, alright?” charlie informed her, before nodding to billius. together, they flipped her back over, and helped her sit on the table.

she had a few shallow scratches on her arms and her face, although those appeared to be just from branches or brambles. she was pale, much too pale, and charlie quickly dug for a blood replenishing potion.

“i have one, don’t worry,” luminita waved her arm weakly, pulling one quickly from the depths of her satchel. “takes like utter shit.”

“we’ll give you some firewhiskey to wash it down.” billius said, waving his wand to clean up her smeared blood from around the shack.

luminita swallowed the potion quickly, her face screwing up in disgust. “holy fuck, that’s awful.”

“you’re feeling better.” charlie said quietly, a rush of relief running through his body.

she nodded, taking a glass of firewhiskey from billius. she knocked it down in one gulp, grimacing from the taste. her hands were still covered in blood.

“let me run you a bath.” charlie murmured, deep in thought.

he didn’t wait for a response, instead, he left the room to his small bathroom. he ran the water just below room temp, knowing the werewolf injuries would be hot and uncomfortable in warm water. luminita wasn’t going to be happy, she preferred boiling hot water.

when he entered the room again, she was still sitting on the round table; her eyes shut with her mouth screwed down in a grimace, her hands clenching the sides of the wood. billius had cleaned up and put the kit away, his cloak was put on and he nodded to charlie.

“i’ll be by wednesday, same time.”

charlie nodded to him, and the man left, leaving the two alone.

“do you want me to help you to the bath?” charlie asked, walking over to luminita.

she shook her head, gritting her teeth and she got down from the table. he figured she would say no. she was too proud.

after making sure she was safely in the bathroom, charlie went to his room and got her clean clothes; a pair of his plaid pajama pants and his old holyhead harpies tee shirt. he set them outside the bathroom, along with a towel, and told luminita through the door that they were there.

he then busied himself with making tea, her favorite lavender and chamomile. he also heated up cozonac, a romanian sweet bread. he knew it was one of her comfort foods.

everything was set at the table by the time she came out of the bathroom. charlie was waiting at the table, sitting in his chair with a pensive look on his face.

she snorted, sitting in the chair gingerly. if charlie hadn’t known her so well, the spasm of pain that crossed her face could have been mistaken for annoyance.

“any reason you look like you’re trying to figure out a new species of dragons?”

his eyes flitted to her face, taking in her thinner appearance, the scratches from tonight, the slight bruising on her jaw. she looked so tired, so ragged.

“i want you to come with me to my brothers wedding,” he told her firmly, his expression set. “i need a plus one, anyways.”

she opened her mouth, and charlie knew she was going to argue. he raised a hand, cutting her off with a shake of his head.

“i really don’t want to take no for an answer. i need a date, and you need a break. billius and maria can handle romania for a week. we’re going. that’s final.”

luminita was silent for a moment, and he could almost see the wheels turning in her head. she gave him a smile.

“a date, huh?”

“is that the only thing you heard?”

she shrugged, tearing off a piece of her cozonac. “it certainly was the most interesting.”

he smiled, shaking his head. they ate in silence, the sound of their tea cups clicking against the table and the crackling of the fire the only sound in the small shack.

“how did you get burned?” charlie asked suddenly, nodding towards her. “i saw it when we fixed the scratches.”

“you didn’t fix them,” she muttered, her mouth once again screwed down in a grimace. “there isn’t any fixing them.”

charlie was quiet. he wasn’t sure what he could say.

“when i first was interested in dragons, i was a reckless stupid sixteen year old,” she began, her eyes taking on a faraway look as she recalled her story. “and i wanted to bond with a dragon. i figured if i could do that, i would be guaranteed a spot in the academy. but i didn’t have the training, and i wanted it done right then instead of waiting and gaining its trust. i nearly died... but i didn’t. all i was left with is that horrible scar. and now i just have more.”

“scars add character,” charlie assured her, reaching across the table to take her hand in his. “i have plenty, but it just makes me look badass, right?”

“not really, no” she responded, although with the lift of her lips he knew she was joking. “my first though when i see you isn’t, ‘oh wow, what a badass’, it’s normally, ‘oh fuck, what does he need me to do now?’”

charlie laughed, running his thumb over her knuckles. “well, it’s a good thing we’re going to take a vacation, huh?”

“you really want me to meet your family?”

“of course i do. you’re basically my family.”

she nodded slowly, and drained the rest of her tea. charlie gathered their plates, placing them in the sink. he turned back to her, realizing he would have to sleep on the couch.

“erm, you can have my bed,” charlie told her, motioning towards his room. “i’ll take the couch.”

“nonsense,” she shook her head, nodding towards the room. “we can share your bed. i’m not kicking you out of your bed and i don’t think my back could handle the couch.”

charlie shook his head. “we aren’t going to sleep together-“

“no shit. all we’re doing is sharing a bed. big deal. what, are you a ten year old? it’s just a damn bed and we’re friends.”

“it wouldn’t be right-“

“oh what, too much of a pansy to share a bed with a girl?”

charlie narrowed his eyes. he knew logically that she said that only so he would be forced to agree, but he found he didn’t care to fight her on it. “fine. let’s go.”

they lay on opposite sides of the bed, with a pillow in between the two. he could hear her breathing, more ragged than usual. he was attuned to her usual noises. it made him on edge to hear a difference.

“charlie?”

“yeah?”

“i really care for you. i just don’t know how much longer i can wait for you.”

as he thought of a reply, the sounds of her snoring filled the room. he figured she was probably near sleep when she said the words, and she didn’t mean it.

he had to believe that.

two

#harry potter #charlie weasley #weasley #dragons #dragon tamer #charlie weasley x oc #charlie #george weasley #fred weasley #hp #hp x reader #harry potter series #hogwarts #bill weasley #ron weasley #charlie weasley imagine #charlie weasley one shot #romania

[stronglyobsessed]

Merwin a/b/o getting to bring their pup home for the first time after Eggsy has him. Maybe to their cat/dog siblings.

Since @snafu-07 and I watched Supernova tonight, spent the following hour talking about death, I feel this prompt is especially soothing to me.

---

“Oh, careful.” Eggsy had to bite down the urge to snatch their pup away from Merlin. The alpha was careful, handling their little bundle of joy with the utmost care. Yet Eggsy couldn’t contain the crippling anxiety, when Merlin placed Noah in his carrier.

Eggsy was being discharged, finally, after two long bloody days in hospital. He knew how to change, nurse and burp his pup, yeah? Weren’t like he had zero experience, helped raise Daisy from a wee pup. Now she were seven, blossoming into the prettiest flower Eggsy had ever seen.

“There.” Merlin stood back, pride and happiness radiated off of him. His smile was huge, taking up the whole of his face, as he gazed down at what they made.

His earlier worry melted. There was nothing more pure and natural as the love and adoration rippling off of Merlin. He was made for this. Destined to be a father, and Eggsy knew he’d be the best one.

“Good job, Papa.” Eggsy grabbed his hand, his own eyes falling onto the tiny face of their son. “Looks proper snug, yeah?”

Noah was swimming in the newborn bear winter suit they purchased. All that could be seen was his tiny nose, little bow lips and small eyes that hadn’t opened in the last four hours. He was perfect. Their amazingly wonderful boy that didn’t really let either man sleep, but that was okay; Eggsy wouldn’t have it any other way.

“We ready?” A new anxiety bubbled in his chest. Sure, yeah, he was ready for home, but that didn’t mean Eggsy wasn’t scared. “Think the other members will be accepting?”

Merlin trailed the back of his hand down Noah’s rosy cheek. “We’re ready, and they’ll cope.” He turned to scent Eggsy, washing away doubt with his confidence and security. “Let’s go home, Daddy.” Eggsy grinned into the kiss Merlin offered. Merlin tightened Eggsy’s scarf before he grabbed their bags and Noah while a nurse wheeled Eggst out.

Noah’s car seat was snapped into the base, they’d been prepared for weeks, making the trip home almost effortless. 

Snow fell around them as they headed up the walk. The bitter cold of January was harsh against his exposed skin, it made Eggsy fearful for their pup’s face. Merlin got them in as quickly as Eggsy’s sore body was allow, and settled in the sitting room with a warm fire where Eggsy gently unwrapped their tiny man. He was left alone while Merlin tended to JB and Gus, Merlin’s German Shepherd, and unpacked their things.

Which was fine with him, seeing as Noah decided then he’d wake from his slumber for a feed. Unfocused blue eyes stared up at what Eggsy assumed his face, but knew babies couldn’t see much yet. That didn’t stop him from talking to his son, humming to a songless tune and stroking his dark downy head of hair.

“Alright, lad’s. Time to meet the newest member.” Eggsy heard Merlin at the front door. He had Noah propped over his shoulder, satisfied when he let out a tiny burp, and tucked him into the crook of his arm. “Are we awake, Daddy?” Merlin asked, showing up in the archway with JB in an arm, and Gus’s collar gripped in his freehand.

Eggsy smiled, nodded, and waved them in.

“He eat?”

“A bit, yeah. Think he’s gonna need a change though.” His bum was a little squishy.

“I’ll get the bag.” Merlin left the boys, finding what Eggsy needed, and assisted in Noah’s diaper change. Eggsy didn’t need the help, but Noah always seemed calmer when his alpha Papa was around. “I dinnae know how something so tiny could make so much mess.” It didn’t smell like nothing yet, but it were kinda gross.

Eggsy silently agreed.

“Time to meet your brothers then, innit?” He nosed Noah’s cheek. Merlin hefted JB between them, Gus sat obediently in front of them; ever the patient canine. “Okay. This is JB, Noah. He’s gonna be your cuddle bug, teach you all about naps.” Eggsy winked at the pug, who’s head tipped curiously when Noah made a small noise.

He brought Noah toward the dog, allowing JB to sniff him. JB were a bit apprehensive, not sure what to make of Noah, and licked a finger before laying his head on Noah’s leg.

“Protector, aye. That’s a good lad.” Merlin praised, patting JB’s head and offered a treat.

Eggsy breathed a bit easier, then turned toward Gus who never took his eyes off Noah.

“And I know you ain’t gonna harm him, right? Papa taught you well.” Gus held his head with pride, but did look on curiously at the baby. Noah started to fuss a bit, tiny fists and feet wiggled a bit before he let out a full on cry. “Oh.” Eggsy went to take him away, except Gus nosed Noah’s hand.

Gus licked a small fist, then up his arm, and nosed him again until Noah’s cries lowered to whimpers that eventually stopped completely.

“You see that, babe?” Eggsy asked, stunned.

He could detect Merlin’s pride before he saw it reflected in the smile he held for his dog.

“I did.” Merlin slipped Gus a treat, as well, and kissed his muzzle. “Noah’s got himself a few protector’s, eh?” He scooped Eggsy close, only nudging JB a bit, and pressed lips to his temple.

Eggsy fully relaxed against him, welcoming the warmth of not only his comfort, but of their small family, that he denied himself. And it was in that moment Eggsy knew, they’d all be okay.

No harm would ever come to their precious boy.

#prompts #lyssa1385 #merwin #merlin #eggsy unwin #alpha merlin #omega eggsy #babies #cute #fluff #dogs #kingsman #alpha beta omega #I had fun with this

[headoverjojo]

hi! can i request mermaid au where bruno falls in love with mermaid reader.💞✨

Hello there, dear! Sure thing :3 here we go! I hope you’ll like it :3

Mermaid AU: Bruno Bucciarati falls in love with a mermaid

(Under the cut for length!)

Every sailor and fisherman knew about mermaids. Someone said they had the body of a bird of prey and the head of a beautiful woman, and that their home was on the most unattainable peaks; someone else said that they lived under the sea, and that they were half human and half fish. They all agreed, however, on mermaids’ enchanting voices; if you heard a mermaid’s song, you didn’t come back as the man you were, they said. You would have always longed for the sea, to hear that voice again… it would have drawn you to madness. That was why mermaids were mostly considered guilty of many sailors and fishermen’s deaths: their songs called maelstroms and drew the fishes away, bringing months of poverty and misery on the land. Bruno, just a twelve years old child, already knew this all. He had heard those stories countless times from his father’s friends; even so, he mostly didn’t believe them, labelling them as legends and stories, created to explain natural events, or to give an explanation to someone’s sudden death. Still… a little part of him couldn’t help but to believe that there was something true about it. He just hoped that mermaids weren’t as malevolent as legends said…

He clutched to a rope, when another big wave made his father’s little boat dangerously roll, hoping once more to encounter just a benevolent mermaid. The storm that was approaching was huge and it had appeared all of sudden, and they were too far from the coast to reach it before the storm. They could just endure it and hope to have on their side every kind of benevolent entity.

“Bruno, watch out! Go inside!” his father’s words got lost in the roar of the cold and salty wind that ran over the boat, almost making it overturn. The jolt was too violent: Bruno lost the grip on his support, falling into the unforgiving sea.

Suddenly, every sound was muffled. The roar of the wind, the thunders, his father and the other fishermen’s screams… it was all far away and unintelligible. Bruno tried to break the sea surface to breathe, but every time the water pushed him down, nullifying his efforts. He was starting to feel lightheaded, his lungs seemed on fire, and his heartbeat was echoing in his ears, deafening…

Suddenly, fresh air! He could breathe again! Bruno gulped down the rainy air, grateful, clutching at the thing that was keeping him out of the violent waves. Thing… or person? Bruno turned, finding himself staring at a pair of bright and big grey eyes. What made him almost lose his grip was what was around those eyes: scales. Shiny and little scales, an iridescent dark green so similar to the girl’s hair. They almost seemed… yes, seaweed…

The girl gasped, seeing the lucidity coming back to the young boy, and hurried to throw him back on the boat. Before falling on the slimy floor, Bruno managed to take a last glimpse of iridescent green -was that a tail?- before the sea reclaimed that strange girl.

The next hours, for Bruno, rushed in a blurry. Before he could even realize it, the storm, as soon as it had arrived, vanished, allowing them to go back to the harbor; everyone already thought they were dead. No one could survive a storm like that! Everyone said it was a miracle, that some Saint, above in the sky, had watched over them… but Bruno, still scared, cold and dripping wet, knew who had saved them, and it wasn’t a saint.

It was a mermaid. He couldn’t tell it aloud, however. It didn’t feel… right. The girl didn’t seem to want someone to know he was there, and he didn’t want to put her in danger.

However, he wanted to approach her, even just to thank her. He had to find a way to come closer to her without scaring her… finally, after a couple of days spent mumbling and thinking, he came to an idea. He often found pretty shells and stones on the shore, especially when, during the night, the waves were violent and filled with treasures, and he took the prettiest and put them in his precious treasure box. He smiled, finding what he was searching for: a small stone, a perfect oval and iridescent stone. Its texture was smooth and nice thanks to the water that had modelled it, and there was a small hole, big enough for inserting in a thread. Bruno, once, had planned to make, with that stone, a pretty necklace, and to give it to his mother… but then she had left them, and she had never come back, even when she said she would have done it for sure. So, the little stone had remained in the box, unused and almost forgotten, until that moment.

It had been easy to make the necklace. He used a special thread, particularly resistant to sea water, and here it was, a pretty and unique gift. He was more than satisfied, and it was time to give it to his saviour!

He left it on a rock by the sea, far enough from the harbour to be safe for her but not too hard to reach for him. He put the necklace on the rock, near enough to the sea to allow her to take it, and then he sat down, and waited. And waited. He waited for hours, but nothing. When the harbour's bells rang for the last time of the day, at 8 p.m., he sighed, getting up. Maybe he had imagined it all, and there was no girl with scales around her eyes and seaweed hair…

A sudden splash made him jolt. He quickly turned around, catching a glimpse of a palmed hand that was quickly retracting into the sea, holding the necklace. Bruno gasped, incredulous: it was her! It was the girl!

"Hey, wait! Wait!!" he called, sprinting to the rock, but it was too late. The girl was gone.

Bruno sat down again, huffing with frustration. He was so close… however, that was the proof he needed. He wasn't crazy: she existed! Now… he just had to slowly gain her trust, day by day. It would have been a long journey… but it would have been worthy of all his efforts. He was sure about it.

-

Well, the journey had been a bit longer than what he had thought. Way longer.

It took Bruno ten years to finally come to know her. Every day, he sat down near the rock, bringing, when he could, a gift. Sometimes it was a jewel made with stones and shells, sometimes it was a little ornament he carved from the wood the waves brought to the shore. It seemed that she liked his gifts; soon, she started to leave gifts for him too. It was a slow, really slow process: it took more than two years to just be in each other's presence. They stayed a little far from each other, studying and staring at their faces, without talking. After a while, he started to take with him various books, and to read them aloud. She seemed to like it: she rested her head on her arms, staring intently at him and listening attentively. Sometimes she even closed her eyes, to enjoy his voice better.

Starting to talk for real had been the next step. She trusted him enough to reveal her name, and to open up about a few things about mermaid society and life. He was utterly fascinated by her stories; it was like being in a fairytale…

At the same time, he talked to her about land things; how humans lived on the land, their legends, their stories. She couldn't have enough of it; the more she knew, the more she wanted to know. A boy who loved the sea and a girl who loved the land: what a strange pair they were. What a perfect pair of friends…

Friends, yes, that was what they were. But… Bruno had started to feel pretty weird around her. When he saw her smile, so sincere and sunny, his heart started to beat faster; when her eyes stared in his, he felt drawn to her, as she was a magnet…

He knew what it was. He knew that what he was feeling was way more than a simple friendly feeling, or even a simple crush. It was deep, and sincere, and it had roots in his true heart. It wasn't something he could not think about or eradicate. He could just… live with it. And he felt that he had to be honest to her, and tell her the truth about his feelings. He knew it was foolish to even think about having a normal life with her: she was a daughter of the sea, and he was a son of the land. Their worlds weren't meant to be together. But maybe… maybe they could meet in the middle, and share at least something. It would have been better than nothing… and, if she didn't want to, he wouldn't have forced her. They would have stayed friends, if that was what she wanted.

He sat down on the rock, as usual, and waited for her. Her head peaked from the water, and she smiled at him, bright and marvellous as the sun, as she was approaching him. She hoisted herself up, resting her arms on the rock, near his leg. Bruno smiled at her, happy, but then worry and agitation took his heart again. It was the moment…

"Y/N, listen, I… I have to tell you something…" he started, fiddling with a loose thread of his shirt. God, why it was so difficult…

"I know, Bruno. I already know it." she interrupted him, looking at his fingers. She could feel Bruno's eyes, those wonderful eyes, blue as the clearest sea she had ever seen, on her, filled with surprise. Oh, she had known about his feelings for a long time, maybe even before he had noticed them… because they were the same feelings that filled her heart to the brim. Even so… how could they love each other? She was a mermaid and he was a human… they were not meant to be together. Even their friendship was something… unnatural, something that shouldn't have existed…

However, it did exist, and it was strong. So, maybe… maybe their worlds weren't so far. Maybe there was a place, somewhere, where they could live together…

"What can we do?" he whispered, almost not daring to hope. His fingers searched hers, softly caressing the tiny scales on her hand. She stayed in silence for a while, looking at his long fingers gently brushing her hand. His fingertips were rough and callous, due to the heavy work he did on his father's boat. Still… they were so gentle and delicate on her scales. It was such a wonderful feeling…

She held his hand in a strong and determined grip. She had taken her decision, and he already knew what it was just by looking at her in the eyes.

"We'll do whatever we need to in order to be together." she answered, finding her same desperate determination in Bruno's eyes.

They would have fought against both land and sea, if needed, to be together. That was a promise.

#jjba #vento aureo #bruno's gang #bruno bucciarati #fem s/o #mermaid!reader #mermaid au #mermaid scenario #scenario #prompt scenario #sfw #anon ask

[houseisekai]

House Isekai: Shadowbringers - Finale (Part 2): The Dying Gasp

House Isekai Shadowbringers AU Masterlist Here

—

When the tower doors opened there were only a handful of people entering.

The fate of all their worlds lay in the hands of Byleth, Sitri, Edelgard, Claude, Dimitri, Rean, Doomguy, Ainz, Aigis, Kazuma, the School-Living Club, Yu and Akira.

[Mortal Instants - Final Fantasy XIV: Shadowbringers OST]

(Edelgard) “Five years…”

(Dimitri) “El?”

(Edelgard) “O-Oh, Dimitri. Sorry I…”

He stood next to Edelgard, looking up at the monastery.

(Dimitri) “We cannot turn the hands of time back to what it once was.”

(Edelgard) “I know but…maybe if I had done something different…Byleth wouldn’t be what he is now. If I had never started the war then…Maybe we could have all lived in peace together-”

(Claude) “What’s done is done, Edelgard.”

He walked up beside her, looking up with the two.

(Claude) “Much as I would have loved to live a life of friendship, reality doesn’t work that way. All we can do now is try to right our wrongs.”

(Dimitri) “No matter what, we’ll stay alive long enough to fix this world, together.”

(Edelgard) “…Together.”

(Claude) “I like the sound of that. But, right now we gotta hurry. We’ll be within Garreg Mach in an hour…”

(Edelgard) “Byleth…”

(Everyone) “…”

(Edelgard) “Alright. Let us put an end to it, once and for all.”

…

Dimitri) “Even though he is our old friend, we must not go easy today…”

(Claude) “As long as we pull off the victory, doesn’t matter how.”

(Edelgard) “Our victory must be absolute, no matter what it may take…”

Kingdom, Alliance, and Empire soldiers drew their swords, the House Leaders retainers coming up to them.

(Dedue) “We all are ready to lay down our lives to stop this madness.”

(Hilda) “Speak for yourself! I don’t plan on dying. I plan on kicking their butts, and living to tell the tale!”

(Hubert) “An inelegant way of putting it, but something I agree with nevertheless.”

…

The Blue Lions slowly drew out their weapons.

(Sylvain) “Can’t say that this is where I imagined the war taking us but…I’m glad we’re all together today.”

(Ingrid) “I will protect my homeland, and my people!”

(Felix) “Tch…If I die here, then the Old Man would never let me hear the end of it…”

(Annette) “My father is gone, but I will not be losing anyone else today!”

(Mercedes) “I’ll protect everyone, even if it means losing my own life!”

(Death Knight) “You will not be losing it when I am around, because I will make sure you die by my hands…”

(Ashe) “Lonato, Christophe, everyone…Today, we’ll make things right for everyone!”

…

The Golden Deers all stood behind Hilda.

(Marianne) “After seeing so much death firsthand, I now realize how precious life is. I won’t let everyone be robbed of such a wonderful thing!”

(Raphael) “I got my little sister, and she sure as heck isn’t going to get killed by this weird Javelin thing if I have anything to say about it!”

(Ignatz) “I’ll protect my family, and all of ours!”

(Lorenz) “What kind of noble would I be if I let a tragedy such as this slide? It is my honor to-”

(Lysithea) “Put a sock in it, would you?…Hmph, I’m not sure I have long to live but, I won’t be letting it end early!”

…

The Black Eagles Strike Force looked down sadly.

(Linhardt) “To think this is where 5 years would put us…”

(Bernadetta) “This one time, I won’t run away. If I die today, well…At least I know it was for all of you.”

(Caspar) “Randolph…even though I didn’t know you that well, I’ll make the professor pay for what he’s done to you, and your sister!”

(Dorothea) “Professor…”

(Ferdinand) “I am conflicted as well but, I will be protecting all of our homes.”

(Petra) “Whether it be Brigid or Fodlan, protect them I shall!”

…

(Edelgard) “Hubert. From the schematics and plans Leonie told us, you and the other retainers will lead the students to the core.”

(Hubert) “And you’ll be going for the control room where Byleth is, correct?”

She nodded.

(Hilda) “We’ll get it done, don’t you worry Miss Edelgard!”

(Dedue) “Leave it to us.”

Everyone looked back to the gates and took a deep breath.

Everything they did here would decide the fate of everyone.

(Edelgard) “FORWARD, NOW!”

(Dimitri) “FOR HONOR!”

Claude motioned forward, and charged with everyone else.

---

The group watched as the three factions go toe to toe with demonic beasts.

The soldiers that followed behind the beasts appeared to have a symbol on their armor they didn’t recognize.

More importantly, no one seemed to acknowledge their presence.

(Sitri) “What is...?”

Byleth, Dimitri, Edelgard, and Claude reached for their heads, the voices coming back louder than ever.

(Rean) “Is...this what was on Lahabrea’s message?”

(Ainz) “It must be."

(Yu) “Hey, are you guys alright?”

Everyone turned to the four of them, shaking off the voices.

(Edelgard) “We’re fine...I think.”

(Dimitri) “It’s strange...Even though this is our first time here, I feel as if...”

(Claude) “This place is activated by our memories. I guess all four of us being here is making it more powerful...That’s what I assume anyway.”

(Yuuri) “You said you knew your way around here?”

(Yu) “Well, when our memories weren’t shifting. Though it seems like this area is staying in Garreg Mach.”

(Yuki) “This is the fight that caused us to be here...?”

Everyone stared at the battle ensuing below them. 

Edelgard, Dimitri, and Claude were side by side, the banners of Fodlan fighting as one.

With Byleth nowhere to be found.

(Miki) “What do we do?”

(Akira) “From what the message said, I don’t think we exactly have a lot of time to be just standing around.”

(Edelgard) “I overheard myself speaking to Hubert. Apparently the control room is where Byleth is...Er, Lahabrea.”

(Kazuma) “Where would that be, the top?”

(Sitri) “It must be.”

Doomguy looked with his helmet, and VEGA’s voice came through for everyone to hear.

(VEGA) “Scans indicate that Lahabrea and Sothis are up there. It appears that they have taken the place of Byleth in this ‘memory’.”

(Dimitri) “Then we should not delay any longer. The Dimitri in this time has opened the gates for us, move swiftly and take care not to get hit by anyone, we have no idea if they’re still unaware of our presence.”

(Kurumi) “We’re right behind you!”

Everyone nodded and ran into the town, trying to avoid the fighting.

Byleth lagged a little behind, his vision going slightly blurry with a bright light.

(Byleth) “No...not yet!”

“Stop...them!”

Byleth muttered “I know” as he stood up straight and caught up with the others.

The gates behind them slammed shut, causing everyone to turn around.

(Aigis) “Alert, our way out has been sealed shut!”

(Claude) “PREVENT ANY REINFORCEMENTS FROM COMING IN OUTSIDE, AND FIND A WAY TO BLAST THESE GATES OPEN!”

(Alliance Captain) “Yes, Milord!”

Claude nodded and flew back into the fight that was ensuing in the town.

(Rean) “Looks like it was meant to happen.”

When they all faced back towards the Monastery, orange phantoms appeared in front of them.

(Ainz) “Hmph. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised they’re blocking our way.”

Ainz used his staff and casted a chain lightning that hit all of them, causing them to explode into light particles.

More phantoms appeared at their sides as the world began to shake.

The memories of the Three Houses didn’t seem to notice and carried on fighting as if nothing was happening.

(Yuuri) “I-Is it me or are these earthquakes getting more violent?!”

(Kazuma) “Definitely not just you!”

(Byleth) “Then that means we’re running out of time!”

Byleth activated the whip function of his sword and spun around, slicing apart the phantoms before they could attack.

Sitri tried her best to summon any of Sothis’s power to help them fight, but nothing was happening.

(Sitri) “Come on, why won’t it-”

(Aigis) “Incoming fire!”

Aigis raised her arms, and bullets shot out of her fingers, dispatching of the enemies trying to close in around them.

Everyone was taking care of the phantoms on their own. While they weren’t the most dangerous thing they’ve fought, they were starting to get overwhelmed.

Doomguy and the School-Living Club were running out of ammo, while the others were starting to get slowly worn out.

They barely had time to rest, first the assault on Enbarr, then the portal jumping, and now the endless phantoms.

(Akira) “Damn it, we’ll never reach the Monastery at this rate!”

Yuki took a Phantom down by swinging her sword, while it wasn’t the prettiest cut, it did the job. It was then she heard Hilda’s voice.

(Hilda) “Claude, take Dimitri and Edelgard to the monastery, there’s no time to wait up on us!”

They all looked back to their retainers, realizing if they had any chance, they had to be left behind.

(Dedue) “Your highness, go!”

(Hubert) “We have no intention of dying just yet!”

(Hilda) “GO YOU IDIOT!”

(Yuki) “That’s it! BYLETH-SENSEI!”

Byleth looked back to Yuki.

(Yuki) “If we can fly up to the top, we can get there fast enough and avoid the fighting!”

(Sitri) “Fly? But how?”

(Kazuma) !!! “Rean!”

Rean nodded and held his hand to the sky.

(Rean) “Heed my call…

VALIMAR, THE ASHEN KNIGHT!”

Valimar came in through a portal and landed behind Rean, kneelng down.

Rean teleported into the cockpit while everyone jumped onto what they could.

Kazuma, Sitri and the School-Living Club got onto his hands, Akira shot a grappling hook onto the head, Byleth, Ainz, Aigis, and Yu got on his back, Doomguy, Edelgard, Dimitri, and Claude grabbed onto his legs.

(Rean) “HANG ON EVERYONE!”

Valimar stood up and began to take off into the air, everyone hanging on for dear life as he flew off towards the Monastery, where they were soon joined by this memory’s Edelgard, Claude, and Dimitri.

Rean saw on Valimar’s cameras that the spells were flying off to the right, trying to shoot Claude’s Wyvern down.

(Kazuma) “Uh, is shit like that going to shoot at us?”

Akira was barely hanging on with his grappling hook, looking down at the ground and upcoming windows.

Sure enough, orange phantoms began to appear, wielding bows.

(Akira) “Incoming!”

Akira pulled out his pistol and shot through the window, killing at least one before the others fired.

(Ainz) “WALL OF PROTECTION!”

Ainz quickly casted a spell over them, getting it just in time before the arrows quickly soared downwards when it got too close.

(Yu) “Nothing should be stopping us from getting to the top right?”

(Rean) “No, and I see our destination!”

At the rooftop, Lahabrea was with Sothis, deactivating some sort of control panel.

...

[Thunderer - Final Fantasy XIV: A Realm Reborn OST]

Lahabrea breathed a sigh of relief when he deactivated the console.

Even though it was just a memory, having that active was not comforting him in the slightest.

(Sothis) “The towers are breaking out in countless worlds! Are we ready?”

(Lahabrea) “To be honest, I don’t think we are, but it’s clear if we let this go on for a second longer-”

(Byleth) “LAHABREA!”

The two of them quickly turned around and saw Byleth drop from the air, hand on his sword’s hilt.

Valimar and the others landed behind him, rushing to Byleth’s side.

(Lahabrea) “You’re...all back? Why? You all need to go home and-”

(Kazuma) “And just leave things absolutely fucked? Yeah, sure! I wanna go home to have everyone I know freeze to death!”

(Sothis) “Which is why we’re trying to fix it!”

(Yuuri) “By reversing time again?! When has there been a single time where using your...Divine Pulse or whatever hasn’t had serious consequences!?”

(Rean) “Using it in combination with the Tower is what got us here to begin with!”

(Akira) “We understand what you’re trying to do. You want to protect us, but this ISN’T the way!”

(Lahabrea) “THEN WHAT WOULD YOU HAVE ME DO?!”

Lahabrea stepped forward, screaming as he clenched his fist.

(Lahabrea) “DO YOU KNOW HOW MANY TIMES I’VE HAD TO WATCH YOU ALL LEAVE?! HOW MANY TIME’S I’VE SEEN THOSE I CHERISHED FORGET WHO WE ARE, AND WHAT WE’VE ACCOMPLISHED?!

I HAVE TRIED EVERYTHING! I TRIED DOING NOTHING, I TRIED DIRECTLY INTERVENING, AND FROM MY MEMORIES: I HAVE TRIED KILLING EVERYONE AND SUCCEEDED! IT DOESN’T MATTER IF I DID EVERYTHING WRONG OR EVERYTHING RIGHT! STILL! STILL I FAIL TO SAVE ANYONE! I FAIL TO SAVE EVEN JUST YOUR MEMORIES!”

He shook his head.

(Lahabrea) “...Which is why...I’ll do everyone right! I will make up for my past sins, and stop this madness once and for all!”

(Sitri) “Byleth...”

Sitri stepped towards Lahabrea.

(Sitri) “Do you remember what you said about getting rid of the source, and everything would sort itself out? And what Sothis was saying about ‘Stopping them’?”

(Byleth) “...There’s one source left we have to get rid of that’s causing all this.”

(Sothis and Lahabrea) !!!

(Sothis) “No...There’s no way-”

(Lahabrea) “Are you saying that we’re the reason this is happening?!”

Byleth nodded.

He shook his head, getting angrier by the second.

(Lahabrea) “No, NO! WE’RE THE REASON EVERYONE’S STILL ALIVE! WE CAN’T BE! NOT AFTER ALL WE’VE WENT THROUGH!”

Lahabrea grabbed his sword as Sothis readied her spells.

(Lahabrea) “I WILL NOT BE TOLD BY A SHADOW THAT OUR EXISTENCE IS THE REASON FOR ALL OF OUR SUFFERING!”

(Kazuma) “DON’T YOU FUCKING CALL HIM THAT!”

Everyone drew their weapons in response.

(Rean) “This Byleth is as real to us as we are to you! If you think we’ll simply abandon him and just blindly listen to you, then what good were all those years with us?!”

The skies suddenly turned into a pale white, the Tower emerging in the distance, handicapping everyone as voices rang out, clearer than ever before.

(Lahabrea) “You...You all can’t just see it yet! Go home, and leave it to us! I promise, we’ll protect you!”

(Sothis) “Don’t make us do this.”

Byleth was the first one to take a step forward, but he started coughing white blood once more as the voices made the infection in him swell even faster.

(Sitri) “BYLETH!”

Sitri ran over to Byleth and tried healing him by trying to access Sothis’s powers within her.

(Rean) “VALIMAR!”

Rean and Valimar were the first ones to charge.

Lahabrea countered Rean by deflecting his tachi, then having Sothis blow him away with a wind spell.

Valimar’s sword was about to land on them, but it was blasted back by a spell cast by both Sothis and Lahabrea, sending Valimar flying back into the walls and crashing through them.

Kazuma appeared behind Lahabrea, his knife going for his legs while Kurumi had her shovel aim for Sothis. Yuki and Miki charged in with their swords as well, trying to help.

Lahabrea simply knocked the shovel out of her hands and kicked her into Yuki and Miki as Sothis fired a spell that shocked Kazuma, making him scream violently as he fell to the floor.

Aigis, Yuuri, Ainz, and Doomguy all fired their guns and spells, trying to overwhelm the two of them with numbers.

Sothis’s shield deflected anything that could’ve went through, making Doomguy and Aigis go on the offensive.

Aigis summoned her Persona while Doomguy pulled out his sword, going for the sides.

Akira used Valimar as a stepping stone and leapt into the air, summoning Arsene and casting a variety of elemental skills at him.

Yu summoned Izanagi and charged head on, making them deal with a four front attack.

Lahabrea reached for his head and clenched his teeth, it becoming painful to utter the words-

(Lahabrea) “Heed my call...-”

(Yuuri) “Huh?!”

(Ainz) “GET DOWN!-”

(Lahabrea) “CHAMPIONS FROM BEYOND THE RIFT!”

An orange phantom of Valimar teleported behind Lahabrea, and struck back everyone, the impact almost rendering some unconscious.

Another phantom of Doomguy struck Ainz into the floor and pointed a rifle at Yuuri, making the real Doomguy charge and attack his phantom.

All the representatives had their own phantoms come in behind Lahabrea, keeping them occupied.

Leaving Sitri and Byleth open.

(Lahabrea) “Call this off and go home. There’s still time-”

(Sothis) “Byleth-”

(Lahabrea) “I know.”

He activated the whip function of his sword and cut an arrow that was aimed at him in half.

(Claude) “Damn it!”

(Edelgard) “Figured we couldn’t take him by surprise!”

(Dimitri) “THEN LET’S GO FOR IT!”

The three house leaders charged him, Edelgard’s axe smashing into the floor where Byleth was as he jumped away.

Dimitri thrust his lance forward, but was deflected by Sothis. She retaliated by casting a holy spell at Claude’s location.

Before he could dodge, a circle formed at his feet and blasted a pillar of light upwards, catching him in it.

(Claude) “AAAAAAGH!”

(Dimitri) “CLAUDE!”

Being distracted, Lahabrea slashed his sword at Dimitri, only wounding him and causing him to fall over.

He then ducked as Edelgard swung his axe, using the hilt of his sword to hit Edelgard’s jaw, sending her upwards and kicked her, sending her tumbling away.

(Sitri) “Please...Sothis, hear me! Heal him, please!”

Byleth could only watch as his students were being beaten by Lahabrea, and the Phantoms were winning against them. Portals slowly began to open around them, revealing their homes.

(Lahabrea) “You all have fought bravely for too long. Go home. I promise, things will be okay...And as for you Byleth...”

He turned to him, frowning.

(Lahabrea) “...I’m afraid there’s no saving you.”

Sothis raised her hand to Sitri and fired one last spell at Sitri, shocking her, making her fall over next to Byleth.

(Sitri) “My...s-son...”

Byleth was losing his vision as he saw Lahabrea and Sothis reaching for their heads, ready to use divine pulse a final time.

He reached out one hand in vain, trying to stop it, only to fall over and his vision fade to black.

...

...

...

When Byleth opened his eyes again, the world around him was completely in white. The only thing next to him was Sitri.

(Byleth) “Sitri...?”

Byleth slowly got up and helped Sitri up, both of them looking confused.

(Sitri) “Did...did we lose?”

(Byleth) “I...”

Before he could finish, he saw a familliar sight, sitting behind Sitri.

Sothis was on the throne behind them.

(Sothis) “...If you had the strength to take one more step. Could you do it? Could you save their worlds?”

(Byleth) “...”

(Sitri) “...”

(Byleth) “Not alone. Never alone.”

Sothis smiled.

(Sothis) “Good answer.”

She got off the throne and grabbed Sitri and Byleth’s hand.

(Sothis) “You are wrong about one thing...I have never left your sides. And neither have they.”

They turned around and their eyes went wide.

Byleth was the first one to smile.

(Byleth) “...Let’s do this, one final time.”

...

...

...

[One Who Brings Shadow - Final Fantasy XIV: Shadowbringers OST]

Sothis activated Divine Pulse, and everything was slowly rewinding.

All of a sudden, the rewinding stopped, leaving everyone, including themselves dazed.

(Lahabrea) “What...?”

A pillar of light burst behind them, making everyone turn and face the light.

One brings shadow, one brings light

Two-toned echoes tumbling through time

Threescore wasted, ten cast aside

Four-fold knowing, no end in sight

Byleth and Sitri slowly stood up, Byleth’s white hair had turned into the green hair when he first fused with Sothis.

And Sitri’s hair had done the same.

(Lahabrea) “WHAT...?”

(Byleth) “This world...these lives...”

(Sitri) “ARE NOT YOURS TO DICTATE!”

(Sothis) “T-The infection, it’s been dispelled?!”

One brings shadow, one brings light

One dark future no one survives

On their shadows, away we fly

There were three more figures that stepped up to Byleth’s side, which was everyone else’s turn to be confused.

Minato, Minako, and Megumi stepped to the front, slightly transparent and glowing a light blue.

(Lahabrea) “What...What is this?!”

(Minato) “Professor...This fight, is over!”

He said nothing as he unsheathed his sword.

(Lahabrea) “No...NO!”

The road that we walk

Is lost in the flood

(Lahabrea) “THIS WILL SAVE YOU, YOU CANNOT INTERFERE!”

Here proud angels bathe in

Their wages of blood

(Megumi) “Please, listen to us-”

(Lahabrea) “SOTHIS, DO IT NOW!”

Lahabrea charged Byleth with his sword while Sothis tried to reverse time again.

At this, the world’s end, do we cast off tomorrow

Byleth countered him with renewed vigor, blowing Lahabrea back.

As time began to rewind again, Minako and Minato raised their hand, shooting out a massive white beam to the tower, stopping her.

(Minako) “Agh, so...freakin’...STRONG!”

Minato and Minako struggled to stop time from going back, Sothis slowly overpowering them.

Yuki ran over to Megumi, joined by the other School-Living Club members.

(Yuki) “Megu-nee! What can we do to help?!”

(Megumi) “Raise your right arm to the tower!”

Nodding and without hesitation, Yuki did as she was told, firing a white beam to the tower. It was followed by Megumi, then Kurumi, Miki, and Yuuri.

One brings shadow, one brings light

To this riddle all souls are tied

Lahabrea looked around him, time slowly reverting back to the present in a constant tug of war.

(Sothis) “Byleth...!”

Lahabrea moved to help before being stopped by Byleth’s sword, which kept him occupied.

(Lahabrea) “NO!”

Brief our moments, brazen and bright

Forged in fury, tempered in ice

Ainz was next to join in, his magical might finally giving them an edge.

The Persona Users quickly got up and concentrated with all their might, not yet helping with the tower.

Rean channeled power within him as he stood next to Valimar.

Hindmost devils, early to rise

Sing come twilight, sleep when they die

Doomguy helped Kazuma up and joined in, his armor glowing white as he raised his hand.

Kazuma clenched his teeth in pain as he helped out, the energy taking a massive toll on his already exhausted body.

Heaven’s banquet leavened with lies

Sating honor, envy, and pride

(Kazuma) “What the fuck exactly are you four doing?! why haven’t you-”

(Aigis) “We request that you shut your mouth, Kazuma.”

One brings shadow, one brings light

(Yu) “IZANAGI-NO-OKAMI!”

(Akira) “SATANAEL!” 

(Aigis) “ATHENA!”

(Rean) “VALIMAR, DO IT!”

Run from the light

Massive Personas formed behind them as Valimar stood up and stabbed his sword into the floor, the green lights glowing white, casting lights bigger than everyone else’s as it flew to the tower, shaking the entire Monastery.

Authors of our fates

Orchestrate our fall from grace

Poorest players on the stage

Our defiance drives us straight to the edge

Time had finally started moving forward, as Sothis was brought down to the ground.

(Sothis) “AAAGH!”

(Lahabrea) “SOTHIS!”

A reflection in the glass

Recollections of our past

Swift as darkness, cold as ash

Far beyond this dream of paradise lost

Edelgard Dimitri and Claude looked at each other and nodded, raising their hands and finishing this.

HOME

RIDING HOME

DYING HOPE

HOLD ONTO HOPE

The addition of their powers caused the tower in front of them to slowly explode, causing massive damage to Sothis and Lahabrea, making them fall over.

HOME

RIDING HOME

HOME, RIDING HOME

HOPE, FINDING HOPE

OHHH…

Sothis began fading into an orange light, making Lahabrea break off from the fight.

(Lahabrea) “SOTHIS, NO!”

(Sothis) “I...I can’t!-”

Sitri raised her hand and joined in the converging of their energies, the tower finally exploding as the light grew brighter and brighter.

One brings shadow, one brings light

One more chapter we’ve yet to write

Want for nothing, nothing denied

Wand'ring ended, futures aligned

One brings shadow, one brings light

One brings shadow, one brings light

You are the light

(Minato) “EVERYONE, WITH ALL YOUR MIGHT, PUSH!”

With both hands they channeled everything they had into the beam, the light growing brighter as it came closer to envelop them.

We fall

We fall

We fall

We fall

Unto the end

The light energy blew everyone back, and started to break apart Sothis.

ONE WORLD’S END (The end)

(Lahabrea) “SOTHIIIIIIIS!”

OUR WORLD’S END (The end)

Sothis said nothing as the energy completely covered her, slowly fading away into nothing before Lahabrea’s eyes and blinding everyone else.

WE (Our world)

END (We won’t end)

...

[Song End]

...

[Unfulfilled (Short) - Fire Emblem: Three Houses OST]

When Byleth opened his eyes, he was alone on the rooftop.

It was starting to snow now, the temperatures had dropped to almost freezing, but he didn’t care.

All he saw in front of him was Lahabrea, staring over the edge.

(Lahabrea) “...Sothis, everyone...they’re gone...it’s just us.”

Byleth saw the reflection of himself in the window, and realized his hair had gone back to normal.

Did killing Lahabrea’s Sothis destroy his?

...No, the Sword of the Creator still responded to Byleth.

(Lahabrea) “...I can tell you want the same thing as I do.”

(Lahabrea) “You just want them to be safe, right?”

(Byleth) “...Yes.”

(Lahabrea) “...I suppose I was blind to the fact they would never remember me. That in their mind, they had always been with you.”

He chuckled, though Byleth saw tears run down his face.

(Lahabrea) “Then, there really is no peaceful way to settle this, is there?”

(Byleth) “No...there’s not.”

[To The Edge - Final Fantasy XIV: Shadowbringers OST]

He unsheathed his sword, and waited for Lahabrea to do the same.

(Lahabrea) “...If you win or lose, you die either way. You realize that, correct?”

(Byleth) “Of course I do...But you’d risk your life for them too, wouldn’t you?”

Lahabrea smiled.

(Lahabrea) “...I suppose I should be glad that I am fighting myself this time...We can hold nothing back.”

His smile went away as he unsheathed his sword.

(Lahabrea) “I am your salvation! I am their saviour! I AM, THEIR ONLY HOPE!”

Byleth said nothing as he readied himself for battle.

He could have ended up like that. Technically he did, since he was fighting himself.

His real self? He didn’t care anymore, nor could he afford to.

No matter what his goal, he had to be stopped.

(Byleth) “You’ve no fight left to fight, Byleth.

(Lahabrea) “...The same could be said to you, but I tire of this talk! WE END THIS, NOW!”

One brings shadow, one brings light

Two-toned echoes tumbling through time

Threescore wasted, ten cast aside

Four-fold knowing, no end in sight

They felt the snow touch their skin as it gently fell on them. They could see their breath as they stood still, waiting for the other to make the first move.

One brings shadow, one brings light

Two-toned echoes tumbling through time

Threescore wasted, ten cast aside

Four-fold knowing, no end in sight

Lahabrea was the first one to take a step, with Byleth following close after. They circled each other, watching each other’s hands.

Byleth swung first, activating the whip and swinging it at Lahabrea’s legs.

All our splendour bathed black in silence Our surrender a sombre reverie

Lahabrea jumped out the way, the snow bursting into the air from the whip, and he did the same, swinging the whip at Byleth.

Slowly drifting down into twilight Left to sifting through faded memories

Byleth deactivated the whip and used the sword’s edge to catch the whip, pulling Lahabrea forward.

Know our places, for worth is wordless Evanescent, this writing on the wall

Byleth headbutted Lahabrea into the floor, aiming his sword downward, moving to impale him.

Brother stay this descent to madness Come and save us. Catch us before we fall

Lahabrea moved out the way of the sword, grabbing the dagger in his belt and swiping it across Byleth’s waist.

RIDING HOME

RIDING HOME

FINDING HOPE

DON’T LOSE HOPE

Byleth was cut by the dagger, but he didn’t let the stinging stop him, striking the dagger out his hand with his sword.

Like broken angels, wingless, cast from heavens' gates (Our slumb'ring demons awake)

Lahabrea dove for his sword and quickly recovering it as Byleth rushed forward, barely blocking the attack in time.

We only fly when falling, falling far from grace (Hell take us, heaven can wait)

Lahabrea began slowly overpowering Byleth, driving his feet back into the snow.

Our lives a message in a bottle cast to sea (Disgrace untold and unseen)

Both of them clenched their teeth, refusing to fall back and give the other one the advantage.

Quick to their ends, our candles burn until we're free

Byleth moved to the side and let Lahabrea fall from putting too much pressure forward, swiping the sword upward and catching the side of his face.

In monochrome melodies Our tears are painted in red (Bleeding to the edge)

The sword’s tip caught part of his upper face and right eye, making blood spill out and cover the white snow around them.

Deep inside we're nothing more Than scions and sinners In the rain Do light and darkness fade

Lahabrea’s vision had gone blind in one eye now, but that was a small price to pay if it meant he could save everyone.

Yes, time circles endlessly The hands of fate trained ahead (Pointing to the edge)

Lahabrea raised one hand up and casted a spell, a fireball hurling towards Byleth, which he used the sword to absorb the attack, making a mini explosion of snow blind him momentarily.

All things change, drawn to the flame To rise from the ashes. To begin We first must see the end

Lahabrea moved immediately with his sword, swiping downwards, catching Byleth’s chest.

One brings shadow, one brings light

Two-toned echoes tumbling through time

Threescore wasted, ten cast aside

Four-fold knowing, no end in sight

The slash made him stagger, his hand on his chest was covered in blood and his breathing became far more difficult to maintain.

One brings shadow, one brings light

Two-toned echoes tumbling through time

Threescore wasted, ten cast aside

Four-fold knowing, no end in sight

Even then, that would not stop him from stopping Lahabrea. Every ounce of blood could spill out of Byleth, and he would still not yield.

Rock of ages, we cast the first stone In our cages, we know not what we do

Byleth grabbed his dagger while he wielded the sword on the other hand, staring down Lahabrea.

Indecision here at the crossroads Recognition, tomorrow's come too soon

Byleth activated the whip as he leapt forward, the dagger forcing Lahabrea to watch for ranged and close ranged attacks.

Follow blindly like lambs to slaughter At the mercy of those who ply the sword

Lahabrea easily blocked the dagger but had to constantly dodge the whip, his missing eye not doing him any favors.

As our song wends dead underwater We're forgotten for now and evermore

The dagger slid off Lahabrea’s sword and stabbed his arm, making him drop the sword.

RIDING HOME

RIDING HOME

FINDING HOPE

DON’T LOSE HOPE

Without a compass wand'ring lost in lies of faith (Faith slowly wasting away)

Lahabrea had to leave the dagger in his arm, trying to pull it out with Byleth that close was too risky.

Only alive in fighting Death's amber embrace (Our hearts beat loud, unafraid)

Screaming with rage, he swung with all his might at Byleth, slamming the sword down onto the floor, Byleth dodging out the way.

On Hands and knees we pray to gods we've never seen (Come shadow, come follow me)

With Byleth finally far enough he took out the dagger quickly and tried to ignore the pain.

The final hour upon us, no more time to breathe

The whip swung back and knocked the sword out of Lahabrea’s hand.

In monochrome melodies Our tears are painted in red (Bleeding to the edge)

Lahabrea looked back to Byleth, with the pressure he was exerting on himself causing more blood to fall out.

Deep inside we're nothing more Than scions and sinners In the rain Do light and darkness fade

Byleth charged Lahabrea, using the whips to take out his legs from underneath him.

Yes, time circles endlessly The hands of fate trained ahead (Pointing to the edge)

Having no time to dodge with his injuries, Lahabrea was thrown into the floor, and saw Byleth leap above him.

All things change, drawn to the flame To rise from the ashes. To begin We first must see the end

Lahabrea grabbed the sword by the blade hand and aimed it at Byleth.

Lahabrea’s blade went through Byleth’s stomach as Byleth’s blade went directly into Lahabrea’s heart.

One brings shadow, one brings light

Both their vision faded into white, being brought back to the others, their injuries still with them.

...

...

[Eternal Wind - Final Fantasy XIV: Shadowbringers OST]

When Sitri opened her eyes, she saw both Byleth’s had fatally stabbed each other.

Everyone rushed over to Byleth as he collapsed onto the floor, Lahabrea putting his back against the wall.

He was alone, watching everyone crowd around Byleth.

(Lahabrea) “...Remember us.”

Everyone turned to Lahabrea.

(Lahabrea) “...Remember, that we once lived...”

(Everyone) “...”

(Sitri) “We promise.”

Lahabrea finally smiled, as his eyes closed, and body started to fade away into light blue particles.

He shattered into pieces, a sight that was becoming too familiar by now.

Portals opened up behind them, the rest of the Four Houses and House Isekai joining in.

(Yuri) “Hey, the towers are breaking apart in the worlds and-...Oh shit, BYLETH!”

Everyone crowded around Byleth, the staff moving to his side as well.

It was then they noticed Megumi, Minato, and Minako right next to him as well, albeit transparent and glowing a light blue.

It wasn’t long before Byleth’s body started fading away.

(Sitri) “No...NO!”

Aqua raised her hand to heal Byleth, but was stopped by Byleth himself.

(Byleth) “Don’t...bother. I think Lahabrea was telling the truth when he said I was a shadow.”

(Sara) “Don’t speak about yourself that way!”

(Cocytus) “YOU ARE YOUR OWN PERSON.”

(Towa) “Maybe we could?-”

(Minato) “Don’t worry, he won’t be gone...not really anyway.”

Everyone turned to them.

(Minako) “We’re with you in spirit. If ya know, our ghostly appearances weren’t obvious enough...”

(Megumi) “But...this will be goodbye.”

(Byleth) “Hah, for you all. Yes...”

Byleth looked to where Lahabrea was.

(Byleth) “I killed my original self, and soon everything will go back to normal...So you three can carry in some form or fashion...”

He looked at his hand, which was now completely dissolving.

(Byleth) “...I’m gone for good.”

(Everyone) !!!

(Kazuma) “What...?! No, that’s bullshit! You’re our Instructor for House Isekai! THE only Byleth we could ever have! We can’t lose you too!”

Byleth shook his head.

(Byleth) “You all will do fine, if your resolve has shown me anything...

Kazuma, you were the first ones I met when this all began...You all are still the weirdest group I’ve ever seen but...I’m glad you here with us.”

(Kazuma) “I...Y-Yeah. It’s...been an honor.”

(Aqua) “...T-Thank you, Byleth.”

(Darkness) “I am glad I had the privilege of fighting at your side, Professor.”

(Megumin) “I’ll...I’ll make sure to tell my village all about you, your name will be carved into legends...!”

(Byleth) “Sara, Rean...Class VII. Your world isn’t too different from ours, right? If you can get through this, I know you can get through anything.”

(Rean) “Thank you, for everything Instructor...”

Towa was too busy sobbing to form any coherent words.

Angelica hugged her, closing her eyes.

(Angelica) “...Glad to have been along for the ride, Instructor Byleth.”

(Sara) “You were always too nice for your own good, ya know that? Hah...I-I’ll...I’ll miss you.”

(Sharon) “Master Byleth, you will be forever a friend to the Reinfords, Class VII...and me.”

(Byleth) “Akira, Minato, Minako, Yu...You kids have been through so much in so little time, sorry to add this to your list as well.”

(Akira) “Nonsense, Byleth. We wouldn’t have had it any other way.”

(Minato) “Yeah...We’d gladly die again for everyone here.”

(Minako) “We’re your students after all...you taught us well.”

(Yu) “Thank you for taking us in, Byleth-sensei...”

(Byleth) “Ainz, Cocytus...Even though you don’t like us humans that much, thank you for sticking with us to the end.”

(Ainz) “Of course...You all are allies of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. You will be remembered as such now, and always.”

(Cocytus) “YOUR NAME WILL NEVER LEAVE MY MIND. YOU FOUGHT AND DIED AS A BRAVE WARRIOR, IN YOUR NAME, AND LORD AINZ’S...”

(Byleth) “Slayer. I know you have actions speak louder than your words, and the fact you’re still here speaks more than you could ever know...Thank you.”

Doomguy nodded as he took off his helmet, so he could at Byleth face to face.

(Byleth) “Megumi...you and your students...I treasured our time together more than you could know.”

Megumi smiled as her tears faded into light dust.

(Megumi) “I know, Byleth. Thank you for everything you’ve done for my students.”

(Yuki) “E-Even if it wasn’t your intention...thank you for reuniting us with Megu-nee. And for taking care of all of us.”

(Yuuri) “We’ll remember what you taught us, no matter the world...”

Kurumi and Miki nodded.

Claude, Dimitri, Edelgard, and Yuri stepped forward.

(Byleth) “...Sorry you had to get wrapped up in our mess too.”

(Claude) “If anything, I think you just saved us all.”

(Dimitri) “The times ahead will be difficult without you but...We’ll figure something out.”

(Edelgard) “I’m not sure words could properly display my thanks, for you saved us from the greatest evils our worlds have seen...Including myself.”

(Yuri) “We’ll make sure Fodlan doesn’t fall apart.”

Lastly, Byleth turned to Sitri.

Sothis appeared next to Sitri, scaring everyone.

(Sothis) “...Hello again, Byleth. It’s good to see you.”

She had tears in her eyes as Byleth at this point was almost gone.

(Byleth) “...Take care of my mother for me, just as you have done for me since I was a child...”

Sothis nodded.

(Byleth) “And...mother. Thank you for giving me this life at the cost of your own. Please do more with it...than...I could.”

(Sitri) “...Goodbye, my son.”

Byleth smiled one last time before his body faded away and shattered into pieces, the light blue particles dispersing in the air.

Everything around them began to do the same.

(Kazuma) “The tower...!”

(Ainz) “So...this must have been what Lahabrea saw everytime before the loop restarted.”

(Megumi) “Did we manage to do it?”

(Sara) “...Guess we’ll just have to wait and see.”

Everyone’s vision began to blind, and everyone took a moment to wait their fate.

Doomguy stood heroically, sheathing his weapon and adjusting his helmet.

Lord Ainz looked before his subjects, as they all got on one knee and bowed.

The Persona Users had a variety of reactions, some of them hugging each other as some finished crying, looking towards the light.

Yuki hugged Megumi, which the rest of the School-Living Club joined in.

Class VII all stood together side by side, waiting.

Kazuma’s group all held each other’s hand, not knowing what was going to happen.

Edelgard, Dimitri, Claude, and Yuri went back to their respective classes and watched quietly.

They all were silent as their minds went blank, and their vision faded into a blinding white, followed by darkness.

...

...

...

...

...

Edelgard opened her eyes, and took a look at her surroundings.

They were surrounded by trees, with a small village in sight. Her vision was blurry, so she couldn’t make out where they where.

(Edelgard) “Where...are we?”

(Dimitri) “Ugh...”

(Edelgard) “Dimitri?!”

She spun around and saw Dimitri and Claude there as well.

(Dimitri) “Is...that...Remire village?”

Upon closer examination they turned to look at the village. It looked relatively intact.

(Claude) “Crap...we’re not all the way back in the school year are-...I remember.”

!!!

Everyone took a look at their clothing and realized they were still in their armor.

(Dimitri) “But...where are the othe-”

(Familliar Voice) “FUCKING SON OF A BITCH!”

With that loud voice interrupting everyone’s thoughts, Dimitri was suddenly dealing with four people on top of him, crushing him.

(Claude) “GAH!”

(Edelgard) “OH MY GOODNESS!”

Aqua was thrown off the pile, and into Edelgard.

(Kazuma) “GET YOUR ASS OUT OF MY...Holy shit...you’re alive?! WE’RE ALIVE!”

(Megumin) “Sure...doesn’t...feel like it...”

Dimitri stood up, throwing all three of them off.

(Dimitri) “AGH, DAMN...It...We...we are alive. And we remember!”

[The Edge of Dawn - Fire Emblem: Three Houses OST]

Edelgard, after getting Aqua off of her, she looked at Remire Village. While it was destroyed, it was getting rebuilt by outside parties. Just as her Imperial troopers reported to her years ago.

(Edelgard) “The world...appears to be back to normal.”

(Kazuma) “WE WON! HAHAAHA, WE WON!”

Kazuma began hollering in celebration, eventually joined by Megumin, Aqua, and Darkness.

(Claude) “Uh...where’s everyone else?”

(Edelgard) “Perhaps the tower took us back to where we first started? It would explain why only Kazuma’s group is here.”

(Aqua) “Well what are we waiting for? Let’s go find them!”

Everyone nodded and ran into the woods to see if they could find anyone else close by...

...

...

Sitri sat on her coffin, smiling. Sothis kept her company having a similar smile, albeit sadness was behind both of their eyes.

They had won. Byleth had given them a second chance, and righted his wrongs.

...Though it cost him his own life.

(Sitri) “Thank you...my son.”

Reach for my hand, I’ll soar away Into the dawn, Oh, I wish I could stay Here in cherished halls, In peaceful days I fear the edge of dawn, Knowing time betrays Faint lights pass through colored glass, In this beloved place Silver shines, the world dines, A smile on each face As joy surrounds, comfort abounds, And I can feel I’m breaking free For just this moment lost in time, I am finally me Yet still I hide, Behind this mask that I have become My blackened heart scorched by flames, A force I can’t run from As I live out, Each peaceful day (Each peaceful day) Deep in my soul, Oh, I know I can’t stay (I know I can’t stay) So I wish I, Could hide away Hold tight to what I love, Keep cruel fate at bay As rain falls on the path, I chase your shadow I don’t feel a single drop, Or the ground below Then you turn to me and I, Stop before I know And the lie upon my lips, I let it go Cross my heart, Making vows I know will be betrayed A sad girl’s pleas, Live only for a breath and then they fade Don’t ever take, Back your kind hand (Your kind hand) Lest precious love, Slip away like time’s sand (Like time’s sand) Only we will know, All that was lost Scars that we can’t erase, Show us life’s true cost The blue moonlight, Cuts across our sight As pure and clear as a ringing bell, Reaching for us in the night As the wind calms my thoughts, I have strung on this terrace I feel at peace, Carried away by the wind’s song Open the door, And walk away Never give in, To the call of yesterday Memories that made, Those days sublime These ruined halls entomb, Stolen time Reach for my hand, I’ll soar away Into the dawn, Oh, I wish I could stay Here in cherished halls, In peaceful days I fear the edge of dawn, Knowing time betrays

….

Epilogue

1 Month Later...

[A Promise - Fire Emblem: Three Houses OST]

(Yuki) “Come on, we’re going to be late!”

Yuki excitedly ran over to the rest of House Isekai, carrying several bags.

(Yuuri) “Ah, Yuki-chan!”

The School-Living Club members struggled to keep up, carrying bags of their own.

(Megumi) “Oh, let me help you!”

Sitri watched as Megumi began carrying bags, though it seemed like she was struggling.

Even as some weird spirit, it seemed like she was bound to her physical strength...For some reason.

When everyone woke up, they reunited at Garreg Mach, with the help of teleportation and Valimar’s spirt portals.

They had gone back to Zanado since House Isekai was still around, and sure enough the tower was still there.

However, it seemed to be causing no effects on the land whatsoever. Now, it served as a reminder of what was sacrificed...And what was won.

Sothis laughed as she floated over to the others and began making small talk, everyone being able to see her, whether they were magically inclined or not.

A month had gone by trying to stabilize Fodlan after the catastrophes that happened.

The Church no longer existed, and with no central glue holding the countries together, Dimitri, Edelgard, and Claude decided to form a temporary alliance to help each other’s nations, and hunt down any remaining members of the Church, TWSITD, and whatever the tower spawned.

House Isekai stayed to help them out until they were no longer needed. And the day had finally come.

Everyone had gathered their things from Garreg Mach Monastery, and made their way to Zanado, standing right outside the tower.

It now opened a portal to bring every one of them home.

Sitri still hadn’t decided what she was going to do, but that decision would come later. Now, she was here to say goodbye to Byleth’s students.

Doomguy stepped back from the portal and shot a thumbs up.

(Vega) “The System has tested the calls out, and we have confirmed positive readings. We are now able to visit each other whenever we request help.”

(Yuki) “Now we really don’t have to say goodbye, we can visit each other whenever we want!”

(Akira) “That’s really cool!”

(Kazuma) “I’m not entirely surprised. Considering Doomguy opens portals to fucking LITERAL BIBLICAL HELL, opening doors to our worlds seems easy in comparison.”

(Ainz) “That still amazes me, honestly...”

(Akechi) “...Whatever. I’m out of here.”

Akechi left through the portal first, and Kasumi tried to stop him.

(Kasumi) “W-WAIT!”

(Ryuji) “Bah, leave the asshole be. He doesn’t wanna see us again, that’s his loss. I for one wanna make this moment last! It could be years until we see each other again!”

(Rean) “It’s kind of weird to think about, seeing how we’ve been here for so long.”

(Sara) “It’ll feel weird going back home, that’s for sure.”

(Minato) “Hm...”

(Aigis) “Minato?”

(Minato) “Sorry just thinking...I don’t think we’ll be visible when we head back. The only reason we’re able to be seen right now is cause of the Tower.”

(Minako) “Psh, that doesn’t matter little bro. We can still haunt their asses!”

(Shinji) “Hah, that supposed to be a downside?”

(Yuki) “I knew Megumi was always with me when she went away but now...? I’ll miss talking to her, but I know she’ll be watching over all of us!”

Megumi nodded.

(Megumi) “Of course.”

(Ainz) “Having to deal with our world’s politics will be a nice change of pace, honestly. I’ve had enough adventures...For now anyway.”

(Kazuma) “DEFINITELY enough dimension hopping bullshit for me. I’m just wanting to go to sleep in my own bed.

Yuki hugged Kazuma first.

(Kazuma) “W-Woah hey!”

(Yuki) “Thank you all for being my classmates! I’m so happy to graduate with you all!”

(Edelgard) “Gradutation, huh? That’s a fun way of thinking about it.”

Edelgard, Dimitri, and Claude walked up to House Isekai.

(Dimitri) “If only we had the time to celebrate. The least we can do is offer congratulations, however!”

(Sitri) “Congratulations in order then!”

(Claude) “Well congratulations! You all have officially graduated from Garreg Mach Monastery, how do ya feel?”

(Rean) “Feels great!”

(Yuki) “I’m so happy!”

(Kazuma) “Like shit-”

(Akira) “AHEM. We’re happy we could graduate.”

(Yu) “Graduation...again. Huh.”

(Aigis) “It feels weird to hear that term again, given this context.”

(Ainz) “Beats not graduating middle school.”

(Yuuri) “...Hold on you didn’t what?-”

(Ainz) “T-TIME TO GO, BEEN FUN. DENIZENS OF NAZARICK, WITH ME.”

They all bowed and followed through the portal. Cocytus stopped and turned around.

(Cocytus) “WE SHALL SEE EACH OTHER AGAIN. THIS I KNOW. FAREWELL, HOUSE ISEKAI.”

He waved goodbye as he stepped through.

(Kazuma) “Whatever. If I see you guys again in the next year or so, it’ll be too soon. Lord fuckin knows we will.”

(Aqua) “Bye guys!”

(Darkness) “Take care!”

(Megumin) See yaaaa!”

Kazuma half heartedly waved goodbye and stepped through his portal, and his group followed.

Doomguy gave everyone finger guns before he stepped through his portal.

(Aigis) “I suppose this is goodbye, for now at least. Thank you for everything. And Minato, Minako...please do not haunt us too much.”

They laughed and S.E.E.S stepped into the portal, Minako and Minato waving before they disappeared.

(Yu) “Oh yeah, we all share the same world so...”

Yu shrugged.

(Yu) “I’ll say what I did to my group originally. We’ll see each other again soon!”

Everyone in the Investigation Team waved and said goodbye before stepping through.

(Akira) “Sojiro’s DEFINITELY worried about us, so we should get going as well. Take care everyone, call us if you need anything at all!”

Akira winked before going through the portal, joined by the Phantom Thieves. 

(Yuki) “Even though its...scary to go back to our world, we’ll face it head on! Please take care you guys!”

(Miki) “T-Thank you for everything!”

(Kurumi) “Don’t cry too much without us!”

(Yuuri) “Farewell, everyone!”

(Megumi) “We’ll see each other again, I know it! And Sara, don’t be too harsh on them okay?”

Megumi waved goodbye before she faded away.

(Sara) “Psh, course she singles ME out.”

(Angelica) “Now you know how I feel-”

(Towa) “A-ANYWAYS! It’s been an honor serving as House Isekai’s Student Council President! Thank you for attending our graduation!”

(Sharon) “If you’ll excuse us!”

(Rean) “Goodbye. If you need anything at all, you know who to call!”

Class VII waved goodbye and entered the portal, leaving Sothis, Sitri, Edelgard, Claude, and Dimitri staring at the tower, the last portal closing.

[Song End]

(Edelgard) “Well, we still have a lot of work ahead of us.”

(Dimitri) “Right...Not everyone’s been happy with our alliance.”

(Claude) “Eh, we’ll deal with it as it comes. Besides, with Yuri backing us up, I don’t think we got too much to fear.

(Sitri) “...”

(Sothis) “Is something wrong?”

Sitri wiped away a tear, though she smiled.

(Sitri) “I just wish Byleth had been able to see them graduate.”

(Sothis) “...Yeah.”

(Edelgard) “I know he’s watching from a better place.”

(Dimitri) “Then we best impress him with what we do. Would be a disgrace to let him down now.”

(Claude) “Then let’s get to work, getting all sappy like this isn’t impressing anyone!”

They nodded and made their way out.

(Edelgard) “Sitri?”

(Sothis) “Do not worry, I’ll be right behind you.”

Edelgard shrugged and continued on, walking off with Dimitri and Claude.

(Sothis) “...You’re thinking about something, aren’t you?”

Sitri held the Sword of the Creator in her hands. She had it ever since she woke up, but didn’t know what to do with it.

Upon seeing House Isekai’s farewells, an idea finally came to mind.

(Sitri) “I am...if he really is watching, I think I know how to make him proud.”

Looking to the skies, she smiled and nodded, holding the sword tightly in her hands, and tried to sheathe it.

Though it was a bit clumsy, she felt like she could use it better with practice. She eventually caught up with the others, Sothis floating behind.

The five of them walked away from the tower in Zanado, with blue skies above them...

=============================

Credits

=============================

[Beyond The Time - Aimer]

STARRING:

Konosuba Gang

Class VII

You belong to me I can't say good-bye I held you forever I belong to you It's ready to burst This chest is reaching out for you We belong to Earth The source of a faraway universe Toward the cobalt, there is a shining Earth That is where sadness begins All that we love is returning there

School-Living Club

The Phantom Thieves

Ah You can't slip away from the möbius ring So many mistakes are repeated More than peace, more than freedom, more than justice I want you, because you're everything Even if I'm separated from you, even if you change, even if I loose sight of you I'll never forget your radiance You can change your destiny Beyond the time You can can change your future Beyond the darkness We can share the happiness That we've been looking for That day when I'll accept forgiveness

The Investigation Team

S.E.E.S

We're guided toward the wind we call a dream A ship of indiscretions is swaying We belong to Earth If we can just keep on living There will always be the returning day

Ah I can pull the moebius ring toward me So many meetings are repeated Beyond the time More than hope, more than ideals, more than aspirations I was only able to believe in you Fleetingly, violently, without falsehood I won't avert my gaze You can change your destiny Beyond the time You can can change your future Beyond the darkness We can share the happiness That we've been looking for That day when we fell in love

Great Tomb of Nazarick

The Doom Slayer

You can change your destiny Beyond the time You can can change your future Beyond the darkness

Garreg Mach Monastery

Ah If I fortuitously meet you once again Passing through the Möbius's Universe Beyond the time

=====

HOUSE ISEKAI: ENDED

=====

Author’s note:

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

IT’S DONE. HOLY FUCKING SHIT ITS DONE. 2 YEARS OF THREE HOUSES (I think) IMAGINES AND WEIRD CROSSOVERS HAS LED UP TO THIS.

It feels...So weird to be free of Three Houses, so to speak. With this arc in Fodlan ended, House Isekai is finished as well, wrapping everything into a nice little bow, in case if we never come back.

Watch IntSys put out a 3H sequel

But, this has been a fantastic journey for me. And I couldn’t have gotten this far without you all enabling supporting this weird ass crossover. It honestly should NOT have gotten this serious, but I also used this AU to give a bit more to my older AU, and I’m happy I did.

And with that, the first generation of House Isekai is officially disbanded. Feels weird, huh?

Of course the blog isn’t ending, (most likely, depending on the answer)

But if there is a sequel, you can bet it’s going to be back the way things were, fun, shitposty, with a bit of wholesome. We are NOT going as dark as Shadowbringers again.

Anyways, I’m just rambling. Thank you so much for reading this, I hope it was worth the wait! If you got any questions about any loose plot threads, you let me know.

See ya guys, and again, thank you so much for being part of the ride!

- Chris

#House Isekai Shadowbringers #House Isekai #byleth eisner #sothis #sitri eisner #Edelgard von Hresvelg #dimitri alexandre blaiddyd #Claude von Riegan #Rean Schwarzer #ainz ooal gown #yuki takeya #yu narukami #akira kurusu #satou kazuma #doomguy #minato arisato #minako arisato

[stereksecretsanta]

Merry Christmas, browney3dgirl6!

For @browney3dgirl6. I hope you enjoy this gift as much as I did writing it. Have a wonderful holiday with some sterek pining angst with a happy ending! 

Rating: Teen

Word Count: 6000

Tags: Pining, Miscommunication, Alternate Universe - Human, Alternate Universe - College/University, Roommates, Angst with a Happy Ending, Not Actually Unrequited Love, Getting Together, Friends to Lovers, Oblivious Stiles Stilinski, Oblivious Derek Hale, Idiots in Love

Read On AO3

*****

Call Him More

There was a lot that Stiles could be grateful for in his relatively boring life. Even though he lost his mother at a too young age, he and his father had never been closer. He had gone to high school with a close-knit group of friends that always had each other’s backs through the ups and the downs of adolescent drama. When he graduated, he got into a college not too far from home that offered his dream major of graphic design.

Unlike most of his friends, he took a year off to work and save up some money so he didn’t have to deal with the college roommate situation after the required first year.  When he was assigned his room, however, he thought he might pretend he didn’t have enough money for an apartment. If it meant rooming with tall, dark, and handsome, Stiles figured it wouldn’t be all that bad.

He had known he was not totally straight since his freshman year of high school. Openly gay, Danny, had brought the group to a gay bar that wasn’t exactly thorough with their license checks and Stiles had slowly realized that he didn’t feel as out of place as his friends did. Scott was vaguely uncomfortable but very kind about it because that was just who Scott was, and Stiles thought that maybe the reason he wasn’t as uneasy was that he belonged there.

Forming an identity was the hardest part of growing up for Stiles, but he had done it just as quickly as the rest of his friends. He was open about his attraction to, well, everyone, but never let that dictate any part of his life besides who he decided to date.

That was until he met Derek Hale.

Stiles had seen a lot of hot people in his life - his friends had been considered the prettiest people in Beacon Hills High School and he wasn’t sure how he had stayed a part of the group - but nothing came even remotely close to the perfect pouted smolder, thick arched eyebrows, and kaleidoscope eyes that Stiles thought even the straightest of men would get lost in. Derek Hale was the most gorgeous person Stiles had ever seen in his life and because Stiles had almost no filter from his brain to his mouth, he said as much when they first met.

“I think I’m in the wrong room,” Stiles said as he gaped at the stunning man in front of him. The man raised his impressive eyebrows and sat down on the edge of his bed before gesturing to the twin mattress on the other side of the room.

“Are you in 110?” The man asked and Stiles thought a voice had never sounded so seductive before that moment. The man was a god and Stiles was truly unworthy.

“Can you pinch me, because you’re so fine I must be dreaming.” Stiles regretted the words almost immediately. Scott had told him to lay off the cheesy pick-up lines and that there was a time and place for them and sometimes that was never and nowhere.

The man furrowed his eyebrows before asking, “Do you have a name?” Before Stiles could answer, the man smirked almost shyly and said, “Or can I call you mine?” Stiles couldn’t help the burst of laughter that left his lips. He placed the box in his arms on the bare mattress across from the man before offering a hand.

“Stiles,” he said. The man took his hand firmly and his smile seemed to light up the entire room.

“Derek,” his roommate said and Stiles hadn’t realized how much one name could change his life.

~~~o~~~

“She’s gonna be here in like 15 minutes, Stiles, can you please just clean up the excessive amount of chip bags on the floor?” Derek yelled from where he was making his bed. Stiles rolled his eyes but noticed the stark contrast between their sides of the room. Derek made a point to fix his sheets and fluff his pillows every morning while Stiles was lucky if he washed his on a weekly basis. Derek’s belongings were meticulously stacked on their rightful shelves and his desk looked as though a scholar had been creating their next published work on the smooth top.

“Why do you even care what my side of the room looks like?” Stiles asked through a mouthful of Cheetos. Derek stared at him with the judgmental gaze Stiles had grown to know and love before wiping the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Stiles rolled his eyes but wiped his flannel sleeve across his lips just to appease Derek who smiled sarcastically back at him.

“I actually like to impress the people I want to date, unlike someone,” Derek said pointedly as he stood in front of the mirror and ran a hand through his gelled hair. Stiles ignored how absolutely perfect he looked in favor of standing and brushing off the crumbs that had fallen over him.

“Awe, you want me to impress the people you date, too?” Stiles cooed as he made his fingers into little guns and pointed at Derek with a wink. Stiles saw the dejected sigh in the way Derek’s shoulders rose and fell as he fixed the collar of his shirt.

“You’re my best friend and roommate, Stiles. Anyone I date is bound to spend a lot of time with you. Would it kill you to put a little effort in? For me?” Derek asked as he turned, his eyes pleading in a way Stiles thought no one could ever say no to. He ignored the pang in his heart from the subtle insult and kept his usual sideways smile on his face.

“I’ll put in as much effort as you put into keeping that tie crooked,” Stiles said with a raise of his eyebrows. Derek looked down, tilting his chin as best he could to catch a glimpse at his handiwork. Stiles wiped his cheesy hands on his jeans before stepping up to his best friend and gripping onto the imperfect knot.

“Why don’t you see if Danny is free to go out tonight? I’m worried you’re spending too much time alone,” Derek said softly. Stiles adjusted the tie around Derek’s neck and tried to ignore the ghost of a breath across his cheeks. He wasn’t sure why he kept putting himself in that position; so close to Derek before he left to woo another woman. When he looked up at Derek as he looped the smaller end of the tie into place, though, he remembered that it was worth it to see the bright smile on Derek’s lips.

“I’ll dial up Scott and see if he can tear himself away from Allison for the night, okay?” Stiles never intended to do that, but Derek seemed relieved at the thought so he counted it as a win. Stiles realized that there wasn’t an excuse to help Derek anymore as the tie was sorted, so he patted Derek’s chest with awkward palms and stepped away slowly. “You look great. You taking her to Nonna’s?” Stiles hated that he knew his friend took his first dates to the fancy Italian place across town as Derek nodded in response.

“She said she wasn’t ‘sure’ about Italian food, but…” Stiles gaped at the preposterous notion that anyone could dislike Nonna’s and shook his head as he settled back into his bed. He opened his laptop to try and ignore the slow way Derek coated his lips in chapstick as if preparing for a date ending kiss and fired up an episode of his favorite comfort TV show.

“If she’s a dud, bring me back some fettuccine, yeah?” Stiles asked as Derek opened the door. Derek turned back to him with a small smile on his face that almost looked sad and Stiles wasn’t really sure why. He was the one going out on a Saturday night while Stiles ate junk food and watched the same show he had already seen at least six times through all alone.

“You got it,” Derek agreed.

The door slammed shut behind him and Stiles flinched at the sound. It was one he was all too familiar with. It was the sound of him losing Derek to another person that wasn’t him.

It had only taken Stiles about six months to realize that what he felt for Derek was entirely more than platonic. Derek was the hardest person to figure out but the challenge was one that Stiles couldn’t ignore. He was practically obsessed with trying to get Derek to crack another rare joke or respond with a laugh instead of an eye roll or a scrunch of confusion prominent on his eyebrows. He had put every ounce of his energy during his freshman year of college into figuring out how to get closer to Derek and it took Danny calling him out in front of everyone for him to truly realize that wasn’t quite platonic.

“Is Derek coming out with us tonight, too?” Danny asked as they pushed open the doors to the club they had frequented even before some of the group had turned eighteen. Stiles shook his head and stared at Danny, unsure why he would even ask.

“Derek’s never been out with us unless it involves food,” Stiles reminded him as they caught sight of Scott, Allison, and Lydia waving frantically from the table they had somehow procured in the busy venue.

“Yeah, but I figured things were different now…”

“Guys! You finally made it!” Scott pulled Stiles into a tight hug, but Stiles was too focused on Danny’s words to appreciate the comforting gesture from his best friend. He pushed Scott away a bit quicker than he usually would have and turned back toward Danny who had Lydia in a side squeeze.

“What do you mean ‘different’? Nothing’s different with Derek and me,” Stiles corrected as if the thought offended him. It hadn’t, but he wasn’t about to let his closest friends in on how ridiculously head over heels he was for his straight roommate. Not when they would only try to convince him to stop as if it was possible, as if Stiles hadn’t already tried.

“Yeah, I mean now that you guys are, you know, dating? Hooking up? Whatever you’ve decided to label it,” Danny said with a shrug. A shrug. As if the entire prospect was obvious to everyone. Stiles was torn between disbelief and sheer frustration as Lydia chimed in.

“We figured it would take a little longer, but we’re glad that you’ve figured,” Lydia gestured vaguely at the length of Stiles, “all that out.”

Allison piped up, “Yeah! When Scott told us, we were all ecstatic.” Stiles turned to his best friend in shock, his mouth hanging open so comically wide it was a miracle there were no flies making a home in the cavern.

“When Scott told you?! What exactly did Scott tell you?” Stiles asked but it was clear the question was directed at his best friend. Scott just shrugged - Stiles was really sick of his friends shrugging off his complete panic - before taking a slow, bashful sip of his drink.

“I thought after last weekend you guys had finally decided to, I don’t know, pull your heads out of your asses?” Scott said consideringly and Stiles just stared at him. Nothing had changed last weekend from what Stiles could remember and he was more confused by Scott’s mention of it than ever.

“What the hell are you talking about, Scotty?” Stiles asked as he plopped down into a chair and downed half the drink Lydia had carefully handed him.

“C’mon, Stiles, don’t make me say it!” Stiles thought his jaw somehow dropped even further as he gestured wildly at Scott before running both of his hands through his hair. He leveled Scott with a glare that clearly told him to start talking and, thankfully, he did. “When I came in on Sunday morning to see if you guys wanted to go to breakfast with us and you were… indisposed,” Scott said slowly.

Stiles barely remembered it, and then the entire morning flashed across his mind. Derek had been up late the night before and had come home groggy and exhausted from a night of studying. When he entered their shared room, Stiles was still up playing one of his online games but immediately closed his laptop at how dejected Derek looked. It took everything in him not to launch himself into Derek’s arms and hug him, so instead, he patted the empty side of his bed and just smiled up at Derek in invitation. There were no words exchanged, but both of them apparently needed comfort no one else was around to give them.

Derek must have fallen asleep because before Stiles could react, their front door was opening and Scott’s vibrant voice was echoing through the room. Stiles shushed him as best he could by flinging a pillow in his direction and slid his arm out from underneath Derek’s hard body before meeting Scott out in the hallway. Scott hadn’t even asked what the two were doing and Stiles realized he should have explained something more than ‘yeah, sometimes we share a bed to watch movies and play games but it’s totally platonic’.

“You were spooning, Stiles. I don’t know about you, but the only person I’ve ever spooned in my life is my girlfriend,” Scott said with a gross smile in Allison’s direction. The group collectively groaned but Stiles couldn’t join in because he was too focused on what that weekend might have meant to Derek.

“We’re just roommates, guys. Friends, even. But that’s it,” Stiles said and that was that.

He held onto the hope that maybe Derek had felt the same until the following morning when Derek came back to their room with a hickey on his chest that had a pang surging through Stiles’ heart like a lightning strike. He let go of his hope that they would ever be more than platonic and focused on what he could be to Derek; his roommate, his study partner, the person he begrudgingly spent a majority of his time with, and his friend.

Stiles lost himself in a TV show he wasn’t even sure he wanted to watch and tried to stop imagining Derek being the perfect gentleman he probably was on the date Stiles would never be the one to go on.

~~~o~~~

Stiles woke up a few weeks later with one of the worst hangovers he had ever been subject to in his life. He always remembered to stay hydrated, always had glasses of water shoved in his direction by his friends when it was his turn to let loose, but there was some reason he hadn’t the night prior. He wracked his brain but all that he could remember was in flashes of bright lights, thumping music, and Derek.

Derek.

He vaguely remembered Derek showing up at the bar, but definitely recalled his drunken excitement upon noticing his presence. He was pretty sure Danny had to hold him back from launching himself embarrassingly into Derek’s strong arms. He really should grab a coffee with Danny soon as he always seemed to have Stiles’ back when he became unhinged.

One memory surged through the forefront of his mind and his skin heated up as he thought back on what had happened a few hours into the night.

“Der!” Stiles yelled as he reached the table his friends had gotten for the night. Derek was alone and it was ridiculous that he was alone. How was no one in this club hitting on him? There were literally so many eligible– Oh, yeah. Eligible men at the gay bar that probably weren’t Derek’s type. Stiles pouted at his own internal monologue and when Derek noticed, he raised an eyebrow at him. “Finish your drink and let’s go dance!”

When Stiles grabbed for his hand, Derek pulled him down into the booth beside him and said, “Why don’t you take a break, buddy. You should have some water before you get too messy.” Stiles’ alcohol hazed brain was torn between focusing on the backhanded insult and the fact that Derek was trying to take care of him. He decided to focus on the positive because it was his night to be happy.

“I’ll drink the water if you tell me why you decided to hang out with us lowly peasants tonight in favor of sleeping with your girlfriend,” Stiles slurred. It wasn’t exactly how he wanted the question to come out but he figured it was pretty straightforward. Derek laughed, too, so he thought he had won something out of it.

“She had to study with some friends tonight and Scott called me to take you home when you were done so he could leave early with Allison,” Derek said. Stiles glanced around the club and realized that his best friend was nowhere in sight. Stiles was abandoned with only Derek and–

“Danny! Danny, you’ve met Derek. Isn’t he pretty?” Stiles said with wide eyes as he took in what Derek was wearing. If Stiles hadn’t known any better, he would think Derek was there to impress someone. He had the jeans he usually only pulled out for first dates, a dark button-down shirt, and a polka-dotted tie that Stiles had initially bought him as a joke until he put it on and looked amazing. Derek looked amazing in everything.

“Yeah, Stiles, Derek is very pretty,” Danny agreed with a teasing smirk on his lips. Stiles draped an arm over Derek’s shoulder and used the other to straighten his tie. He realized that he was practically in Derek’s lap but he didn’t mind and unless Derek told him to move, he was comfortable right where he was. “You guys gonna join us on the dance floor?” Danny asked as he gestured over his shoulder to where a group of men exactly Danny’s type were waiting for him.

Stiles nodded eagerly as Derek shook his head and said, “I think we’re gonna hang out here until Stiles drinks some water.” Stiles glared at him but Danny left before he could chase after him and enjoy the music.

“Okay, dad. If I drink that water, then will you dance with me?” Stiles begged, pouting his lip for effect. Derek’s eyes searched his face before landing on his mouth and for a moment, Stiles thought he was leaning closer. He closed his eyes to prepare himself for the life changing moment when all of a sudden Derek was a few feet away at the edge of the booth.

“You’re drunk, Stiles,” Derek said and Stiles raised his eyebrows at him because it was very obvious how much alcohol Stiles had consumed and what did that have to do with anything?

“You’re here,” Stiles responded and it made sense in his head. He was there instead of out with his girlfriend on a Saturday night. He was there instead of studying as he usually did with his nights off. He was there - with Stiles - when he could have been almost anywhere else.

“I came because Scott asked me to,” Derek said sternly. He pushed the half-full glass of water in Stiles’ direction and gestured for him to drink it but Stiles wasn’t feeling too thirsty. He shifted closer to Derek, who in turn stood up as if he was about to be burned by lava, and Stiles pushed past him with barely a wave.

“Tell Scott I don’t need his help and I don’t need yours either. I can find my own way home after I’ve finished having fun,” Stiles shouted as he threw himself into the crowd of people.

He would have liked to say that he didn’t watch Derek leave, but he did. He watched as Derek paid for the drinks left on the table and took out his phone before smiling down at it. He watched as Derek took one last glance in his direction and then walked through the doors.

He doesn’t remember much after that.

The slamming door broke him out of his thoughts and he ran a hand through his hair as if it would appease the throbbing in his skull.

“Loud noises are not my friend right now, can you just–” When he opened his eyes to yell at whoever had entered the room, he saw Derek drop a bottle of water onto his bed followed by a container of pain reliever. Stiles bit down on his bottom lip and nodded his head slowly as he glanced up at Derek. “Thanks,” he said lamely.

Derek nodded back and said softly, “I’m heading out, but I figured you’d need this more than I would today.” Stiles smiled at him but he was sure it didn’t reach his eyes. Between the pain and the shame of the night before, he was sure Derek was never going to talk to him again let alone take care of him.

“I’m sorry about last night,” Stiles blurted out before he could stop himself. Derek raised an eyebrow at him as if asking for him to expand on his apology and Stiles figured he owed him that much. “I was pretty wasted and very unreasonable and I shouldn’t have taken it out on you,” Stiles said as he fiddled with the cap of his water bottle. Derek nodded and as he realized Stiles’ struggle to open the bottle, grabbed it from him to uncap the plastic.

“I know, Stiles,” Derek responded. “I was just trying to be a friend because Scott wasn’t there, but I’m not Scott and we’ve got our own kind of friendship, right?” Stiles wished Derek hadn’t used the word friend so much, but it reminded him that was exactly what they were. Stiles was drunk the night before and whatever he thought he saw in Derek’s gaze was wishful thinking. He took a few sips of water before swallowing the pain relievers and falling back into bed.

“You mean the sorta friendship where I embarrass myself and you act like my father?” Stiles joked and then winced at the insinuation of his words. Derek laughed anyway and ran a hand through his hair. It was something he had never seen Derek do before he had started spending more time with Stiles. It made his heart leap to see it.

“The sorta friendship that we have to try our hardest to keep,” Derek said seriously and how was Stiles supposed to respond to that? Derek was more important to him than he realized and Stiles had tried harder every day to ignore his feelings in order to make sure their friendship stayed intact. Stiles briefly wondered why Derek had to try but decided to change the subject in case it started a conversation his hungover brain was not awake enough to have.

“Where are you headed?” Stiles asked and then instantly regretted the question because he knew he wouldn’t like the answer. Derek smiled softly down at his phone as he had the night prior - Stiles hated his mind for recalling that so clearly - and held it up bashfully when it rang.

“We’re headed to the diner a few blocks away. Want me to bring you back some greasy food?” Stiles’ mouth watered both from the idea of greasy hangover food and the fact that ‘we’ meant Derek and the girl that made him smile in the way Stiles had been aiming for for months.  

Stiles shook his head and closed his eyes as he said, “Nah, I’ll see if Danny is up for some post-alcohol coma food. Have fun!” Stiles hadn’t meant it, but he put his best sloppy smile on his face and waved at Derek as he left.

When the door slammed shut again, Stiles felt his heart dive into his stomach and wondered if before noon was too early for another round of mind-numbing drinks.

~~~o~~~

A few weeks passed and Stiles wasn’t sure how much longer he could handle sharing a room with the person he tried so hard not to be in love with. He had thought if he threw all of himself into his friendship with Derek, he could somehow make their relationship just like his and Scott’s. He found out he was sorely mistaken because anytime Derek so much as glanced at him, let alone hugged him or patted his shoulder as friends do, Stiles would melt inside.

He hated that he reacted like that. He had thought he’d gotten over the ridiculous pining aspect of his feelings when he spent ten years obsessing over Lydia, who was never going to be the love of his life. Everyone reminded him of that when they got the chance and Stiles thought maybe that was the problem. Even a year after he had realized his feelings for Derek, his friends were still convinced the two were in some secret relationship that Stiles didn’t want them to know about. If he could get one of them to remind Stiles that Derek was a month into a relationship with someone else - a woman, which Stiles reminded himself of often - maybe he would finally stop feeling like he was the lead in a dumb romantic comedy every time Derek walked into the room.

But lately, Derek seemed annoyed with even a glimpse of Stiles. He would come back to their shared room after a date with the girl Stiles still hadn’t bothered to learn the name of and nitpick everything he could see. He didn’t seem to like the way Stiles tucked in his sheets or the way he organized his side table. He even went as far as complaining about the new detergent Stiles had bought to wash his clothes. Stiles felt like he was walking on eggshells and still, his heart skipped when Derek glanced his way.

Like clockwork, Stiles heard a key in the door and his eyes widened in panic. He was in the same clothes he had been the night prior, his bed unmade and probably covered in cheesy crumbs from another bag of Cheetos, and he was sure the air was stale as he hadn’t been able to get out of bed in the morning to take a shower. He jumped off of his bed and quickly tore off his shirt and pajama pants, throwing on a relatively clean pair as he stripped his sheets and threw them into the overflowing laundry basket. He grabbed the card from the dresser just as Derek opened the door and smiled brightly as he tried to contain how out of breath he was.

“Hey Derek, I’m about to–”

“I’m moving out.”

Stiles was sure he felt his heart shatter.

“Derek, what are you–” Before he could even finish his sentence, Derek was tossing his neatly folded clothes haphazardly onto the bed as if he had no cares in the world. The sheer surprise that flooded through Stiles was just as much about Derek’s words as it was his actions. Tidy, organized Derek had half of his room on his bed before Stiles could even blink.

He launched himself out of his bed just as Derek said, “We can’t keep doing this.” If Stiles had been confused before, he was even more so by the phrase.

“This? What? Derek, what are you talking about?” When Derek said nothing, Stiles continued frantically. “I was just about to go do laundry. I can clean my half of the room in a few hours and we can talk about this,” Stiles pleaded. Derek seemed to grumble to himself as he pulled out flattened boxes from beneath his bed but froze when Stiles rested gentle fingertips against his wrist.

“Don’t pretend you don’t see it, Stiles,” Derek said with humor in his voice that had chills racing down Stiles’ spine. He looked quizzically at Derek who shook his head in response. “We’re at each other’s throats more often than not and I’m not willing to risk our– our friendship because we spend too much time together,” Derek spat the words as if they were dirt on his tongue and Stiles had to stop himself from flinching.

Stiles had no idea where it had come from. He had noticed the tension between them, it was almost impossible to miss when you lived with someone, but he had thought it was completely one-sided. Stiles had started to back off after he had realized things with Derek and his girlfriend had started getting more serious, but he didn’t think Derek had minded.

“I really have no idea what you’re talking about and will you stop?!” Stiles shouted as he let his fingers wrap around Derek’s wrist. Derek turned to him quickly, their chests pressed together so that Stiles could feel Derek’s puffing in and out with his panting breath.

“I can’t just stop because I don’t have a distraction anymore!” Derek yelled causing Stiles to take a tentative step back. He kept his fingers around Derek’s wrist, the steady pulse almost calming to him, reminding him that Derek was still there and hadn’t left yet. Stiles could fix whatever was happening and everything would be okay.

“A distraction? Derek, what are you–”

“I picked classes this term to stay out of this room, I studied late nights so that I wouldn’t be a bother to you, I started dating because it was all I could do to distract myself from–” As if his words had caught up to him, Derek’s eyes widened and he ripped his arm out of Stiles’ grasp. It took everything in Stiles not to reach out to him again.

“Distract yourself from what?” Stiles asked so softly that he wasn’t sure Derek had heard him.

Derek turned around, his shoulders sagging as he let out a deep breath, and said, “From you.”

“Me?” Stiles couldn’t help how broken his voice sounded. The admission barreled toward him like an out of control car looking for its next victim and Stiles was powerless to stop the inevitable pain that came from the crash.

“I didn’t mean it like–” Stiles wasn’t about to let Derek finish so he held up his hands.

“No, obviously things with whatever her name is are more serious than I thought and you want to spend more time with her than the person who thought they were your best friend and you know what?” Stiles took a deep breath to calm the tears that threatened to spill from his eyes. “That’s completely fine, Derek, cause I don’t need someone who is going to nitpick everything that I do. I want someone who wants to spend time with me not because they’re forced to,” he stated as he picked up his laundry basket and propped it on his hip.

“You think I don’t want to spend time with you?” Derek asked as he blocked Stiles’ only exit to the door. Stiles scoffed and narrowed his eyes at Derek, replaying his words in his head over again to be sure he wasn’t making it up.

“Sorry, does distract have another definition that I don’t know about? It seems like you want to keep as far away from me as possible and are choosing to spend time with this girl over me,” Stiles countered. It was the only explanation he could think of and at the moment it sounded incredibly reasonable.

Derek laughed and took a step toward Stiles as he said, “I’m moving in with Boyd and I don’t have a ‘girl’ anymore.” Well, that definitely changed things. Stiles wasn’t sure how long he stood there gaping at Derek, but it must have been long enough for Derek to start to feel at least a little uncomfortable as he started talking again. “I need a distraction from you because if I spend more time with you than I already do, I’m going to fall even more in love with you than I already am. And I can’t have that for obvious reasons,” Derek said, the last piece almost in a whisper.

“Obvious?” Stiles was sure that wasn’t what his next word should have been, but it was rare that he knew what was going on in Derek’s head and he wasn’t going to let the moment pass him by.

“We’re roommates, Stiles, friends. You’ve said it yourself. I’ve been trying to distance myself so that my feelings for you don’t impact that but apparently, I can’t handle it. So, I’m leaving,” Derek said as he stepped to the side as if letting Stiles make a choice, as if Stiles would choose anything other than letting Derek know they had both been stupid.

“You don’t have a girlfriend,” Stiles said slowly as he dropped the laundry basket to the ground. The noise startled Derek from his packing and he turned, nodding slowly. It was enough confirmation for Stiles to continue. “And you love me?” Derek nodded again, more surely this time as if it was easier to answer.

“Yeah,” Derek whispered, “I do, and I understand if–” Stiles grabbed the knot to Derek’s slightly off-kilter tie and before he could change his mind, he crashed their lips together.

That life changing moment that had seemed just out of grasp for so many months was finally becoming reality and Stiles felt his entire world shift into place. Derek’s hands rested gently on his hips before sliding more securely around Stiles’ back and pulling him so they were flush together. Stiles had always wondered whether it would feel like a fairy tale kissing Derek and he was happy to be proven right. Derek’s lips tasted like vanilla chapstick and a spice he couldn’t quite place and being in his arms felt like home. It might have been cliche, but he wasn’t sure he had ever been so happy.

When Derek pulled away, it was only to rest his forehead against Stiles’ and take a few deep breaths. Stiles had done the same, he thought he might have been floating. Stiles opened his eyes to see that bright smile he had always made a point to bring out in Derek and he saw that his eyelashes cast soft shadows against his cheeks as he shook his head.

“How long?” Derek asked and Stiles didn’t need context to know what he was asking.

“Since the first moment I saw you,” Stiles answered honestly because he wasn’t about to keep lying to Derek when it finally felt as though their truths were out in the open. Derek huffed out a laugh and the heat of it sent a shiver down Stiles’ spine. He realized he didn’t need an excuse to be that close to Derek anymore and the thought alone made him smile wider. “You?” Stiles asked.

Derek opened his eyes and ran his hands up Stiles’ body until he could cup Stiles’ flushed cheeks in his hands. He answered, “When you invited me into your bed after one of the worst nights of my college life.”

“We’re idiots,” Stiles chuckled, straightening Derek’s tie that he had messed up in their heated kiss.

“I was only moving out because I couldn’t keep pretending all the things you did around this room annoyed me. God, Stiles, I love every single thing about you and I’m sorry that I made you feel–” Stiles leaned forward and pressed their lips together once more just because he could and pulled away with a small smile.

“You have never made me feel anything less than lucky to have you in my life, Derek,” Stiles said and when Derek nodded, he added, “but there’s no way I’m letting you move out.” It wasn’t a question, but Derek shook his head hastily in response.

“Now you’re never getting rid of me,” Derek responded as if Stiles would ever try. He had Derek finally after months of being roommates and friends. He wasn’t about to let Derek go without being able to call him more.

#browney3dgirl6 #stereksanta20 #*fic20 #*gifts20

[babybatscreationsv2]

A King on a Leash ch10

Marvel | Starker

Tony Stark is a powerful man with a beautiful husband and a loyal crime family, but it looks like he didn’t keep his husband on a short enough leash. After turning Peter lose on a Cuban gang leader, Peter’s life is  in danger. The real trouble is that Tony now realizes that Peter is the  only thing in this world that he cares about and he never meant for that  to happen.

Sequel to A Doll on a String

Rating: Explicit

Full Fic

A Doll on a String

Warnings under the cut*

Warnings: violence and guns

Peter’s POV

Peter sat in front of the mirror, hooking the clasp of his necklace around his neck. He admired the diamonds on his neck as they caught the morning light. If he closed his eyes, he could just remember Tony's lips on his, his back crushed against the wall, the sound of chatter in the next room, all while Tony finally claimed him out in the hall after his performance. One would think having a necklace like that, one clearly meant to represent a collar, would be constricting and scary. But that was the day Peter came alive.

His wedding ring was pretty. It was a daily reminder, a symbol to all who saw it, that Peter was taken. But the diamond necklace, few men could afford anything like it. When you saw it around Peter's neck, you know who he belonged to as sure as having his name tattooed on his throat.

Peter admired the gems with pride. He rubbed a bit of moisturizer into his face. Then he brushed off the white fur of his coat. No suit today. Today, he was Tony's prized possession more than his partner and to be clear Peter didn't mind the sort of reduction in status. Not when they were meeting with Wilson Fisk. Fisk understood Peter's value. He understood his power, his cruelty, his loyalty. Though, he couldn't deny that Fisk looked at him as he would any Boss's wife. A look that was a tad misogynistic. He perceived Peter as feminine and therefore Peter was delicate and to be protected. If nothing else, it served Tony in his endeavor to keep Peter safe from Toomes.

So today's ensemble was one of Peter's first gifts from Tony, the fur coat. He'd replaced the white ankle boots with something new he picked practically straight off the runway. Or at least, Tony did. Tony was the one who kept up with fashion. Peter was fine wearing last year's boots, but Tony would never have his husband be so disrespected by his own clothes. Leather pants and a silk shirt turned the looked into something that was either a fabric nightmare or a visionary statement. Peter was never sure. But he was wealthy enough and high profile enough these days that anything he wore ended up on someone's Pinterest board after a day spent in the gossip mags. A trophy husband if there ever was one.

He met Tony downstairs, enjoying the way his husband eyed him up. "You ready, angel?"

"Ready and willing," he winked. Tony kissed his lips. Then he walked around him to grab his jacket. Peter took it from his hands and helped him into it. He noticed that his arms felt bigger than last he'd noticed. He'd must have been working out more often. He wanted to roll his eyes. Obviously, he was still feeling insecure. Despite their talk, it would probably take time for him to shake the feeling. It would be easier for Peter to just get rid of Harry and be done with it, but staying friends with him would be more likely to help Tony in the end. Let him see that there's nothing to worry about when nothing ever happens.

Happy drove them today. He and Tony went back and forth going over security details. Peter hoped they were just being paranoid. Wilson was unlikely to be a threat, but dining at a restaurant came with risks. Though Peter wondered how well tattooed Latino gangsters would blend in anywhere that Wilson saw fit to dine. They would stick out like a sore thumb. Not that it wasn't possible that they had friends.

The security team went in first. Then someone came to escort each of them from the car and into the building.

The restaurant was full of the same upper class snobs Peter sucked up to at donor events. Well, not now that he knew who was actually keeping the lights on. They were the sort of people who wouldn't be able to describe their waiter after leaving their table because they wouldn't look twice at someone in the service industry. Then again, Tony probably wasn't that different and people probably assumed that Peter was the same. Not that it bothered him. His fur coat was worth as much as a New York penthouse so people could think whatever they liked.

They found Wilson sitting alone near the back. A half wall separated him from the rest of the diners. He stood as they entered, greeting Peter with a kiss on his hand.

"Good to see you again, Wilson." Peter offered his prettiest smile. The man smiled fondly in return.

"Nice to see you in good health," he said. Peter could sense the implication that he knew about the situation with Los Tiburones.

"How are you this morning, Wilson?" Tony asked. They all sat down and a waiter took their drink orders. Peter looked too closely at his face, anxious that he might recognize it.

"Wondering why you're the talk of the town yet again."

"I'm a popular guy."

The waiter brought drinks and took food orders. Peter caught the way everyone at the table and the guards standing around all stiffened in preparation, but nothing happened and the waiter left again.

"Toomes says you're affecting his business."

Tony rolled his eyes. "Toomes let his boys wander around where they shouldn't have been. They're lucky they walked out alive. I'm sure they'll be out of the hospital and back in business in no time."

Wilson chuckled, helping himself to one of the rolls on the table. "They have this honey butter here," he said to Peter. "It's house made and always just right. Not too sweet." He passed the rolls to Peter who took one for himself. He didn't eat a lot of bread, but he wouldn't be rude to Wilson Fisk either.

"I'm sure you're right," he said now to Tony. "Still, let's be cautious about stirring up trouble at a time like this."

"Sure, sure. What about you pissing off that cop?"

Wilson waved his hand. "A pig is a pig. And what do we do with pigs?" He winked at Peter. "We make bacon." He laughed raucously at his own joke. Peter smiled politely.

Plates of food were delivered and conversation slowed as they ate. Half way through his meal Wilson chimed in again. "How is the wedding proceeding between Pepper and your Capo?"

Tony rolled his eyes. "Just waiting for your approval I'm sure."

Wilson laughed. "One thing you aren't meant to do is marry within your own family."

"They're a good match," he reasoned.

"You would know what Ms. Potts needs I'm sure." He gave Tony an amused, but no less suggestive look.

"You and Pepper?" Peter raised an eyebrow at his husband.

Tony waved the thought away. "It was more something to get out of our systems than it was a relationship. Pepper and Happy have been dancing around for formalities' sake for too long. So I told them to go for it."

Peter snorted. "You handed me two giant glasses of vodka and sent me after them. They were so sloshed they forgot they weren't the only two people in the room. It took Bucky to separate them before any more clothes came off."

Wilson laughed again, head tossed back. "Young love, eh? No, I'm happy for them. One weakness deserves another."

"Love can be more than weakness, Wilson," Peter said.

Wilson gave him a fond smile. "For you, I'm sure it's every bit strength." He took a bite of sausage. He turned back to Tony. "So, what will you do without your underboss?"

"She hasn't decided yet that she's retiring." Peter couldn't help but notice how guarded his body language was. Still and drawn in. Was it the conversation or had he noticed something in the room?

"She will," he nodded. "She'll want children, a real home, something quiet and away from the trouble."

"If that's what she decides, then I'll make sure she has it."

"And who will take up the mantle?" Wilson spared a glance at Peter.

"That hasn't been decided yet, either."

"Hm."

"Do you have a suggestion?"

Wilson cleared his throat. "I mean no offense by it, but I think it would be unwise to promote your husband to such a role."

Tony's eyes narrowed, but only for the slightest second. "And why is that?"

"Not because he isn't capable, but because it won't lead anywhere good. An underboss is meant to do the work your hands are too busy for. And the two of you live up each others asses. You'll be juggling the workload for both, not because he cannot handle his own, but because you won't be willing to let him. Sending him out to play with this lowlife gangster was risky enough."

"You wanted your diamonds and you got them."

Wilson shrugged. "I'm not unappreciative. You gave me back Vanessa's diamonds and I handled that business at the precinct. It all ended well. Save for this problem that you are having."

"It'll be over soon."

Peter saw the ambush coming at the same moment Wilson did. All three of them whipped out their guns. Peter and Tony fired on the pair in front of them. A bullet whizzed past Peter's ear nearly close enough to put a hole in him. He turned, looking around the room. Four bodies on the floor. Four men standing. He grabbed Tony's arm at the same moment Tony reached for him, but they were both okay.

"Time to go," Wilson declared.

The rest of the room stared in shock and awe as they fled the room. One of Wilson's men met them at the door and escorted them out. There was more shooting behind them. Tony wrapped his arm around Peter and pushed his head down, pulling him into his side. Peter could have killed him for it. He couldn't protect him tucked into his side like a duckling.

Tony shot a man before he could fully remove the shotgun from his coat, but otherwise the violence remained behind them. Then the door to the restaurant closed and the screams and gunfire went away.

The three of them got into Fisk's limo. The inside was decorated as extravagantly as a grand theater. The lights were shaped like diamonds and hung down the side walls. The floor was carpeted in burgundy, the seats a rich, bloody, red. To one side was a lighted display of liquors and champagnes. It was a hotel suite more than a vehicle. Not that Tony's own limo was so different, but it was understated in comparison.

"So, not your men I presume," Fisk said. One of his giant fists held a cigar while he lit it up.

Tony looked out through the back windshield. "Not mine and no one I recognize. I need to call Happy." He put his phone to his ear. Fisk turned his attention to Peter with an amused smile.

"It's almost a shame. Your man is skilled enough to run the whole city if he wanted to."

"What about you, sir?" Peter asked.

Fisk laughed. "Not these days. I'm showing signs of wear. My weakness has already been exploited and I've been slowly cracking ever since." He pressed a hand to his heart in a seemingly unconscious movement.

"I'm sorry about your wife, sir."

He smiled softly. "Vanessa will always be my heart. The only part of me that was ever any good. You would think I would have killed her for it. I never have appreciated goodness." He huffed a laugh. "I threatened to every now and then and she'd just give me this look. Stern, unafraid. And you would think that would have pissed me off, but never when it was her."

Wilson reached under his shirt and pulled out a small ring on a chain. The band was plain with one large diamond in the center. "This was her mother's. Vanessa killed her and took it off her finger. And she proposed to me with it. And of course I was bewildered and amazed by her. Blood still on the band. I put it on her finger and promised I would marry her when the time was right. Took another three years for me to give in, but she never asked again. She just waited. I supposed she knew she had my heart no matter how hard I tried to break hers."

He glanced at Tony, shouting on the phone with Happy, ignoring them both. "He's not so different. Afraid to have the things, the one, that makes him happy. Because something will always come along and threaten to take it from you. And like me, losing that person will destroy him. If you love him and you want to protect him, you'll do whatever it takes to protect yourself first.

"Vanessa," he sighed. "I failed her. I never liked the idea of a woman fighting, holding a gun. Oh, she was a killer. Real blood thirsty, no different from me, but I pushed her away from getting her hands dirty. Never be afraid to pick up a gun. But of course I hear that you don't hesitate to put a hole in a man. That's good. Don't make the mistake of hesitation."

They were quiet for a moment. "Why does there have to be five bosses? Couldn't you and Tony do it alone?"

Wilson laughed. "Eager to get rid of the others? That's smart, considering they don't like you. No, New York is a big city. It takes a lot of money and a lot of elbow grease to keep what we have from being damaged by police and politicians. Plenty of them don't like me or Tony."

"Is that why you picked Harry? He has connections with those kinds of people."

Wilson nodded. "Norman had a great deal of political friends who kept the secrets of his company quiet. They'll do the same for Harry or else I'll assist him in applying the right pressure."

Tony got off the phone. He slid it into his pocket. Peter caught his hand and tangled their fingers together. It was so natural that Tony hardly seemed to notice.

"My men are clearing the building. They'll grab anyone they find." He looked Peter over, dusting off his shoulders with his free hand.

"I'm sure the perpetrators are long gone," Wilson said. "Or long dead. Do you believe this was that Tiburones boy?"

"Most likely." Tony tisked, likely finding dirt or possibly blood on his coat. Peter knew it would be replaced by morning.

Wilson nodded. "Then I ought to assume he's brave enough to push himself into my territory. I'll have the boys on high alert, but Tony, if any of his men appear on my streets they will be killed on sight. I won't take prisoners for you."

"Noted." How disappointed they would both be if Wilson got to the guy first.

#marvel #starker #mafia au #au fic #violence #murder mention #misogyny #a king on a leash

[byeoltoyuki]

BREATHE ⇾PJM

↳ Pairing: Jimin x You

❧ Genre : Fluff / Smut / slight angst / angel Jimin

❧ Words : +25k

❧ Warnings : mention of suicide / unprotected sex / riding / 

❧ Summary: Before him, you were unhappy. Before him, you were just so tired, wanting to give up so badly. But then, an angel by the name of Park Jimin came into your life and turned it upside down. Suddenly, the long and dark days turned into something else. And just maybe you finally understood how it felt to be truly happy.

⇢ A/N: It’s finally out! I didn’t expect it to turn out long but it still happened. 

@bts-lune just because I know you’ve been waiting for this ♥︎ and @toddsgirl27 just like I promised :)

                                                      ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

When Jimin suggested a night ride, you didn't really expect him to drive you to the cursed bridge.  Not that the bridge was actually cursed but it did bring back some rather unpleasant memories in your mind. You expected him to drive you to some cute, warm place where he would once again show you just how romantic he could be and how much he cared and loved you. Yes, Jimin was that predictable, or maybe you just knew him too well despite knowing him for only a year. Truth to be told it felt like you have known him for centuries if not more.

And yet, when the bridge came in sight, you couldn't help but fidget uneasily in your seat and glance warily at Jimin wondering what was he up to. You tried to convince yourself that it was a pure coincidence that he drove towards the bridge, it was just part of the trip but your guts told you otherwise. So when Jimin pulled the car to the side of the bridge and stepped out of the car, you simply stared at the poorly illuminated bridge before you.

What's on your mind, Jimin?

You didn't like being here. You didn't like how vulnerable you suddenly felt - you weren't used to it anymore.

As your heart decided on his own to beat faster, you closed your eyes for a moment and pressed your back a little harder against your seat. You inhaled slowly, trying to think about good things, trying to think positively and not let the memories related to this bridge haunt you. Easier said than done, but you were a fighter. When you opened your eyes once more, Jimin stood just before the car, the car lights giving him even more angelic vibes. Snow fell and swirled around him in a harmonious dance.

"You're beautiful." You whispered more to yourself than to him, but Jimin being Jimin of course heard you as his eyes found yours and he smiled proudly. You closed your eyes for a second before sighing in defeat. Whatever he had planned for you, you were ready to face it as long as he was by your side.

The moment you stepped outside, Jimin offered his hand for you to take it. And you did. You always did. He pulled you against him in a warm hug, his chin resting on top of your head, his arms wrapped tightly around your body. Jimin was warm, comforting and felt like home. It felt nice. Too nice even. Jimin rocked you gently while the snow fell on both of you and you snuggled closer.

“What are we doing here, Jimin?”

“Don’t you remember?” Jimin’s arms moved to your shoulders and he pushed you lightly to have a proper look of your face. He was smiling fondly at you, stars shining brightly in his eyes and it made you realize one more time how lucky you were.

He cupped your face, thumbs stroking gently your now bitten by the cold cheeks. Jimin looked at you with so much softness, with so much happiness, so much love in his eyes, it made you melt into puddle right on the spot. “This is where we met.” And with that he kissed your right cheek. "This is where I've met the prettiest of all the girls in the world." And then kissed the left one. "And this is pretty much where I fell for you." And he planted a soft kiss on your lips.

And this is where you changed my life. You wanted to say but instead went for some sarcasm.  “More like this is where I wanted everything to end and a terribly attractive man decided to save my stupid ass.”

Jimin laughed heartily at that. “I like your ass though.” And to add to his words he gave your butt a strong squeeze.

"Jimin!" You slapped his arm playfully and pushed him from you, feigning being angry with him when in fact you were just as amused as he was. "Not the point!" You walked past him but halted to glance at him and smirk. "But I know."

You resumed your walking without waiting for his reaction, without looking back at him - you didn't need to. You couldn't read minds, not like Jimin, but you knew him enough to imagine his reaction. You smiled to yourself before stretching your hand and soon enough you reached for the ledge of the bridge with your fingertips. You brushed it lightly, your fingers feeling the rough  and cold material as you walked slowly till you reached the place.

Just like last year, the river laid dark, silent, half frozen under the bridge. The night was still as cold, as snowy and could have been depressing but many things had changed for the past year. You had changed.

“Are you happy?” Jimin's voice echoed from behind you, so close, all you had to do was to take a step back and you would lean against him. But instead, you just stared at the darkness before you. Jimin's sudden question had taken you off guard. He sounded so serious, his voice rough which was unusual for him. And yet, you caught a glimpse of worry in his voice.

Am I happy? One year ago you would have said 'no' without hesitation. But now? The answer was just as simple. You pressed your back against Jimin's chest and instantly he circled his arms around your waist, pulling you even closer to him. You closed your eyes, your body relaxing, melting against him.

Your life wasn't perfect. Nobody's life was after all. But you got better. You set new goals, you met new friends, you met a man. A man that was willing to give up on everything for you. A man that turned your world upside down and showed you that your life didn't need to be perfect to be happy. You smiled to yourself at this thought and shifted in Jimin's arms so you could look at him.

"I am happy." You said without hesitation. "I truly am."

                                                      ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

One year ago,

It was Friday night when the first snow started falling over Seoul.

When most of people hurried to get home from work - to escape the sudden drop of temperature and the snow; you wandered aimlessly in the streets, bumping into some people, avoiding others. You should be doing the same, go home, warm yourself with a yummy meal, watch a movie or just be with your friends or your family. All those prospects were tempting, inviting, except it didn’t quite work for you.

Being with your family was out of question. Not like there was much left anyway. Your mother passed away five years ago which left you alone with your father. There was a time, when you wouldn’t have minded staying alone with him but the loss of your mother had left a huge hole in your life.

You mourned her, missed her every day, missed her smile, her comforting words, touches.  And yet with time, you accepted that death was part of everybody's life and there was nothing you could do except cherish the memories and keep the person in your heart.

But with her loss, your father changed drastically. At first, he started locking himself in his study, working from home day and night, barely seeing you, barely touching his food. You didn’t mind it, understanding that it was his way of coping with the loss. But then, empty bottles started piling up in your kitchen and by the time you realized what was going on, it was too late.

If only it had resumed to bottles. But no, then came the yelling, the blaming. You were no longer welcomed in your own house and instead he blamed you for his misery. It hurt a lot. You found yourself in a situation where nobody could help you and the only person who was supposed to be there for you, ended up hating you. But with time, like for many things, you became numb to the pain.

And now? Now you were alone, far from your family house and making sure to never come back.

You halted at the red light, squeezed in the crowd, you raised your head to look at the black sky hovering over the city. You admired how the city lights made the snow look like fairy dust falling all over your head and it reminded you of good old times when you would run under the snow, laughing with your mom.

I miss you.

"Watch your step!" Someone pushed you from the side but luckily for you, you didn't fall right on the road. Another day you would have fought back, calling out the idiot who shamelessly pushed you, but tonight you felt so tired, so lifeless which resulted in you crossing the road and holding back your tongue.

                                                   ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Out of all the places you could have chosen to go, a lonely, empty bridge ended up being your only option. At this time of the night, it was completely empty. No people, no cars. It was just you, your pain, your sorrow and the river.

You sat on the ledge of the bridge, contemplating the view before you. The river laid dark and calm under the bridge, frost forming at some places. It looked just as cold as the weather was and without a doubt, taking a swim would highly be unadvised, unless of course you wanted to get sick. However, your rustless mind imagined what would it be like to just lean a little more and let yourself fall in the cold water.

"That would be so easy."  For a second, you really wanted to take the leap and let the cold darkness engulf you, choke you, burn you. You would be free. Free of life that didn’t want you happy. Free of people judging your every move. Free of human selfishness. Why were you the one being fired when all you ever did was to defend your colleague from a pervert? Why didn’t she help you out the same way you did for her? It was unfair and sadly it wasn’t the first time that someone betrayed you.

When was the last time something good had happened to you? When was the last time you laughed until crying? You couldn’t remember. It was long ago.

“Are you seriously planning to jump?” A very melodic, almost angelic voice interrupted your trail of thoughts. You stopped leaning and glanced to the side to see the culprit. A snarky remark was just at the tip of your tongue but it died as fast as it came because before you stood probably the most beautiful human being you had ever met. Ashy hair, pretty, plump (totally kissable) lips, cute nose, absolutely pinch-able cheeks and yet something in his eyes intimidated you. They were pretty of course, just like pretty much everything about him, but the glimpse in his eyes bothered you.

His hands in his pocket he took few steps towards you, his eyes never leaving yours, maybe it was his way of conveying his intentions or maybe it was just to make sure you wouldn't try something funny. "The river is cold. You really don't want to try it."

"What."

"It's freezing." He stated the obvious. "You really don’t want to find out."

"And how is it your concern?" You snapped harshly at him.

"You really don’t want to drown in this river." He ignored your attempt to make him leave and instead kept trying to convince you that it was a bad idea to jump.

As you stared, annoyed, at him, something shifted in his eyes. The gentle look he had given you so far suddenly changed and you swore his eyes glowed. Your mind suddenly felt numb, disoriented, clouded, you couldn’t properly think about anything. Your body felt heavy and foreign to yourself and instead of leaning toward the river, it acted on its own, making you move and change direction.

"Join me." He said without breaking the eye contact. Simple words and yet to your ears they rang like a command. A command, your body followed.

Almost.

"Come on, Y/N."

The fact that a stranger knew your name was what brought you back from your trance. It felt like a slap or like someone had just threw a bucket of cold water at you. Whatever spell this man was working on you wore off, leaving you confused for a second but in control of your body. What the hell was that? You looked at your hands, unable to understand what just happened, how did it happen.

"What are you?" You asked, half scared of what this odd man could make you do and half angry because you had lost control. "How do you know my name?"

If the man was surprised with how easily you managed to recover, he didn’t say a word. Instead, he sighed and decided to answer, "I just know."

An answer that didn’t satisfy you.

You didn't think it could get any creepier - he proved you it could. You got goosebumps just by looking at his (perfect) face. He knew your name, he acted like he knew you and it scared you because you had absolutely no idea who the hell he was and what he wanted from you (well, except trying to stop you of course).

"What-what do you want?" You hated yourself for stuttering, for showing him how badly he affected you.

"What I want?" He repeated to himself. "Isn't it obvious? I want to help you."

You scoffed at his words, not believing him even for a second. "Why would you want to help me?" You paused only for a second before quickly adding "Scratch that. How about you mind your own damn business?"

"But you are my business." He assured you

"I don't see how!"

He took another step toward you, the space between you had dramatically decreased and this time you really panicked. You didn't want him any closer, it was too risky, you felt it deep in your guts.

"Stop!" You yelled and stretched your hand to make him stop. "Don't come any closer."

To your biggest surprise, he actually stopped. You signed in relief, bringing your hand over your chest.

"I could. But I don't want to."

The nerve.

He took advantage of your bewilderment to approach you; in the blink of an eye he was before you, so close you could feel his warmth circling you. Shocked by the sudden closeness, you wanted to take a step back, except you were on the edge and if it wasn't for his hands reaching for you, you would have fallen right into the river.

Your heart leapt in your throat, a silent scream escaping your mouth as you grabbed back, tightly, this odd man’s forearms, holding desperately. For someone who had decided that death was the solution to all your problems - suddenly, you didn’t feel like it was. For the first time that night, you were scared.

I don't want to die.

"Don't let go of me." You begged, your throat suddenly felt terribly sore and dry which resulted in your voice cracking, only adding to your now frail look. If only you could see yourself.

"I won't." His hold only tightened and then gently he pulled you closer to him. "Wrap your arms around my neck."

Ten minutes ago, no, even two minutes ago, you would have fought back. But now? You couldn't remember anymore what made you think that suicide was an option. You couldn't remember what made you think that jumping into a freezing river was a good idea. Your mind had sobered up and you scolded yourself for being so weak, so selfish. Where did you fighting spirit go?

So you listened to this man who despite being a total stranger decided to help you. He didn't make sense. None of it did, but you wrapped your arms tightly around his neck, letting him slid his arms under your knees, lifting you up from the edge. He took few steps back before halting once more.

None of you dared to talk. You, too stunned, too overwhelmed while he silently observed your reaction. You had your eyes shut and your head buried in his chest. Your heart was still thumping hard in your chest but fear had slowly faded away.

"Are you scared of dying?" He asked, his voice back being gentle and his grip around your body tightened, spreading even more warmth around you. God. Why does he feel so comforting?

Were you scared of dying? You thought you weren't. What a silly thought. Of course you were but you were too damn stubborn to have realized it sooner.

"I am."

"Good. You should be." You jolted in his arms instantly, taken aback by his words and yet, there was no trace of wickedness or intention of hurting you. "You should remember the fear you felt when you almost fell in the river. Don't forget it. Don't forget what brought you here in the first place either."

"What-"

"It makes you feel bad, awful and you want to forget. I get that. But instead, I suggest you to make those negative thoughts, feelings into something else. Turn it into your strength. You reached the bottom, didn't you? Then, you can only crawl up, don't you think?"

He put you carefully on the ground, his right hand stayed still on your hip to make sure you wouldn't stumble, to make sure that your legs wouldn't betray you. The moment your feet met the ground, you instantly grabbed for his arms to steady yourself.

Once sure your legs wouldn't give in, you lifted your head to look at him and ponder over his words. His words were a bit too close to home, you felt them deep in your guts, in your heart and no matter how painful it was to hear, it felt right.

"Yes." You managed to found your voice despite being mesmerized by this man. You had been dealing with him for the past thirty minutes, maybe less, maybe more, you weren't so sure anymore, but he had showed you kindness you didn't expect from a human being. He was beautiful and strange. Mysterious and enigmatic. Angelic yet dangerous. But he made you feel something you hadn't felt in years: hope.

"Good." His fingers reached for your cheek. The first brush of his fingertips made you shudder, the second made your breath hitch in your throat and by the third brush you fought yourself not to close your eyes and enjoy the softness of his fingers on your cheek. "I can't promise you that things would get better immediately." He resumed talking while stroking your cheek. "Rome wasn't built in a day. Be patient and I promise it will get better."

"Okay." You nodded your head and pressed your cheek a little harder against his hand. "Ok."

He broke into a dashing, most beautiful smile you had ever seen and it was a contagious one, you found yourself smiling back at him, feeling at ease and in peace.

"You'll be fine."

And then everything turned black.

                                                    ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

You woke up with a jolt, panting and sweating, disoriented for a moment. You looked around you, realizing quickly that you were in your room, in your bed which was odd. You remembered vividly spending most of your night outside, on a bridge with a stranger. The moment the memory of the man hit you, your eyes widened in shock. Had you dreamt about last night? You thought you did, but then, one glance at your clothes was enough for you to understand that no, it wasn't a dream.

But then, how did you end up in your own bed?

You pushed back your blanket only to wrap it around your body and then you left the safety of your room. Your flat was tiny but warm and decorated to suit your taste. The living room had only enough room for a small couch, a low table just beside and a TV attached to the wall. Just in the corner, beside the TV, hung a pot with marble pothos. You loved plants, they made the place look much healthier, warmer and made you feel less lonely. To some it would sound crazy but you didn't hesitate talking to your plants as you would take care of them. You had five more pots of plants in your kitchen and then a tiny completely improvised garden on your tiny balcony.

You opened the door to your balcony and readjusted the blanket around you. The fresh air hit your face, helping your mind to clear up. You had absolutely no idea what time it was but by how the sun was shining brightly it was probably past ten in the morning. You brushed one of your plant, pushing the snow from its leaves.

You'll be fine. His voice echoed in your mind.

Will I? You closed your eyes and took a deep breath, letting the cold engulf you and yet enjoying the first ray of sunshine that stroked your face. I will be. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but you believed you would be alright.

You reopened your eyes, gazing at the busy town before you and a small smile spread on your lips.

"Thank you." You whispered, the man's face still vivid in your mind.

Just as you closed the window behind you, your phone started ringing from somewhere in your living room. You followed the ring, from your window to your couch (why did you always lose your things in this couch?) and just like you expected it, your phone was hidden under a fluffy pink pillow.

You stared at your phone, quirking a brow at the name displayed on the screen. Auntie. A shiver run down your spine. Your aunt happened to be the only person from your family that you still talked to (and cared for). She was your mother's older sister and the only person who supported your decision of leaving the house. She knew how toxic the house had become, she saw the signs, she saw the damages. Just like you, she wanted you to leave and fly by your own wings. Of course, on many occasions, she asked you to come to live with her, she had enough room for you as she was single and too busy with her work. It was nice of her but you didn't want to rely so much on someone. And because you weren't sure you would be able to leave with someone as extravagant as your aunt.

You took a deep breath, bracing yourself for her attack before answering. "Hello?"

“Rise and shine!”

"Oh my god." You cringed at her cheerful and loud voice. You were certain to go deaf. “Hello to you too.” You readjusted the blanket around your body and fell back on the couch with a long and tired sigh. "You sound happy."

“That’s because I am.”

“And do I want to know why?”

“I bet you do.” It was your first clue on what she was about to say.

“So, you know how I work for this IT company? Well, my boss’s secretary is on unlimited sick leave and I gave your resume.”

I knew it.

“You did what?”

“When are you free? They want to meet you.”  

To say that your aunt was eager for you to work in the same company as her would be the understatement of the century. She sounded happy, jumpy even and absolutely convinced that just by meeting you, they would agree to give you the job. You really admired her positivity and optimism but sometimes it wasn't enough.

You'll be fine.

You got startled as his voice echoed once more in your mind.

"Y/N?"

What if your aunt's sudden call was meant to happen? What if it was exactly what you needed? You never planned working as a secretary, it wasn't your dream job but it was a job like any other and it was definitely better than working at a bar. It was your chance, an opportunity you couldn't ignore and you wouldn't.

"Listen Y/N. I understand that it might not be your dream job-"

"I'm in." You cut her before she could start listing all the reasons why you should take your chance. There was no need for it, you had made up your mind.

I will be fine.

"It might be interesting." Then she paused, your words finally dawned on her. "What?"

"I said, I'm in."

"Wow." She chuckled to herself and you heard her pushing a chair and probably slumping into it. "Who are you and what did you do to my rebellious niece? Should I call the cops?"

You actually laughed at that. In her shoes you would have been surprised too with how fast you agreed. Another day, you would have been surprised too.

"Still in there."

"I'm surprised."

"I want things to change." You admitted, pouring all your hope in your voice.

"Oh I believe they're just about to."

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Despite your aunt working for the same company for over ten years, you had never (not even once) set foot inside the building. It was huge, massive, impressive. It was a seventy floor building and without a doubt the view from up there must be breathtaking. People were going in and out of the building, looking all so concentrated but looking like some models. You were impressed, really, and it wasn't that hard imagining your aunt working in such environment, it was perfect for her. But would it be good for you? There was only one way to find out.

"Come  on Y/N. You can do it." You told yourself.

At the reception desk you were given a visitor badge. The woman at the reception was nice enough not to judge your outfit, instead she gave you a warm, reassuring smile and explained you where you needed to go. You thanked her and went for the lift; you had your interview on the fiftieth floor and someone was supposed to be waiting for you.

When the doors opened you were welcomed with your aunt's radiant, eternal smile. "Y/N!" Without letting you time to react, she pulled you in her arms for a tight embrace, almost breaking your bones. From the outside your aunt looked frail, but you knew better than to judge. Yes, she was slim and petite but those who knew her, remembered perfectly her five years of boxing.

"I can't breathe." You coughed and patted her arm which only made her laugh. She took a step back, her hands remained on your shoulders as she eyed you from head to toe, judging your attire.

Here comes the disappointed look. "Stop it."

"Stop what?"

"You look like you're about to scold me."

"Wouldn't dare." She said but her face said differently. You arched a brow at her ready to share a piece of your mind but your aunt beat you at it. She rose her arms in defeat. "Fine. Fine. You win."

You smirked proudly.

"I didn't have anything better to wear." You looked down at your outfit. "It's not even that bad." But your aunt didn't seem to agree.

"Come on. You're going to meet your maybe future boss."

"Boss?"

"Yes. My boss wants to meet you."

You were completely rooted to the spot. It was one thing to prepare yourself for the interview but it was another to know that you would be facing right away your possible future boss. Suddenly, you weren't so confident. What if he didn't like you? What if you were too confident? Too hopeful? With  this realization, your face paled.

Seeing you weren't following her, your aunt stopped in her track and glanced at you. She didn't need to ask what was wrong, it was written all over your face. She smiled fondly at you and got back to you, taking your hands in hers. "Don't worry, dear. You'll be alright." She gave your hands a gentle, reassuring squeeze before resuming walking. And this time you followed her.

Your aunt brought you to an empty meeting room, too big for two. There was a huge round table, a big white screen on the wall and a tall weeping fig in the corner.

"Take a seat. He should arrive shortly."

"Why am I meeting him so soon?" You asked, nervous, as you chose your seat.

"He said that since it would be someone close to him, he wanted to be the one to chose the right person." She explained. "His current secretary is nice." You didn't believe her. "But a tiny bit shallow."

"And how is he? "

Her face suddenly shone brightly. "He's a very interesting young man."

Now you were interested.

"He's brilliant, clever, a genius actually. He seems to know everything and sometimes I wonder if he can read our minds. Nobody can lie to him."

You should have googled him and made some research about the company but you worked more on your experience or lack of it in your case, your qualities and your flaws. You felt your palm starting sweating; you rubbed your hands against your thighs but it didn't help much.

"He's hot too." Your aunt added. "If only I was ten years younger." She sighed dreamily which actually made you chuckle. "Oh mock me all you want. You'll see by yourself."

"If you say so."

"Good luck." Then, she left you alone. Alone with your thoughts and your rising stress. There was absolutely nothing that could go wrong you tried to convince yourself. You came to the interview with your convictions and your being. You had nothing to lose and everything to gain.

You can only crawl up.

He was right.

With this thought on mind, you relaxed a little, your heart slowing down. In your head, you started repeating the speech you had prepared for your self-introduction. You repeated all the arguments you prepared in case of questions about your experiences but all of it was thrown out the window the moment the boss stepped in the room. Your mind froze, so did your body.

This…It can't be. Then thoughts started racing, screaming in your head. How, why was the man from the bridge standing before you?

"Hello miss L/Y/N. Sorry for making you wait. I'm Park Jimin." He introduced himself and you couldn't help but simply stare at him, your brain refusing to comprehend his simple words.

"Park Jimin?" You repeated without really realizing what you were saying until it was too late. You coughed awkwardly before standing up abruptly from your place to meet him. "Sorry- I mean, nice to meet you."

Jimin only chuckled at your reaction and offered his hand that you hurried to shake. You couldn't get any more awkward, you thought, and yet you did. You stumbled on your way to reach for his hand, scolding yourself for being so clumsy when you were supposed to be composed and confident. Failure number one of the day.

"Sorry. I'm usually not like this." You felt the need to justify yourself.

Jimin shook his head, smiling at you. "Happens every time."

Cocky bastard.

He arched a brow and your aunt's words echoed in your mind. "I wonder if he can read minds." You hoped not.

"Relax. I promise, I'm inoffensive." He joked and showed you your seat. "Most of the time." And he sat across from you.

His attempt at making you at ease almost worked. You were of course still stressed, how could you not when such a handsome man (the same man that saved you) was sitting across from you. But it was better. Maybe working with such an easy going person wouldn't be too bad. If what he showed right now was the real him of course.

You stared at him for a while, wondering if you should let him start or if you should do it yourself. You had only two job interview in your life and none of them were very representative of real life. But this? It was even weirder.

"I-" You started but were cut by Jimin.

"What do you like in life, Y/N. Can I call you Y/N?"

You blinked, confused with him and his questions. "Sorry?"

"If it's too much-"

"No." You cut him this time, "Please, call me Y/N."

Jimin's grin widened, satisfied. "Good."

"As for my hobbies…" You paused, thinking about your hobbies. What were they? Nobody had ever asked you about them and you had never really given a thought either. You enjoyed many simple things in life: a good book, when you weren't working you would be spend your time laying on your couch wrapped in a fluffy blanket and a book. You loved music, but then, many people did too. You loved going for long night walks, especially on summer days when after a long and warm (not to say suffocating) day you could finally get lost in the streets and enjoy the fresh air. Cooking was another of your hobby, but did Jimin really want to know such a silly thing about you?

"You're overthinking." Jimin cut your trail of thoughts, his voice still as gentle and soft as you remembered it from that night on the bridge. You got the goosebumps just at his voice but at least it stopped you arguing with yourself and you looked back at him. "Say what comes first to your mind. Nothing is silly."

"I wonder if he can read minds." You wanted to ask how could he know what exactly you were thinking about but refrained yourself. For now.

"It depends on my mood. One week I'd say it's reading. Another week I'd say cooking. And another week I can say getting lost in a city by night. I don't know if those are my hobbies, but those are the things I enjoy a lot."

"Interesting."

"Is it?"

"I saw your resume, Y/N. I don't care about your lack of experience." He crossed his fingers, your eyes followed the gesture, noticing a silver ring on his middle finger. "You will learn the job and I believe you can do it fast. What I do care about is to get to know you. If you're hired, you will spend quite a lot of time with me and I better make it easy for both of us. Would be bad if we don't get along, don't you think?"

"Then, what do my hobbies tell about me?" You asked, genuinely curious.

"A lot actually. You like reading which means you are eager to learn more. You said you like cooking? It means you are a creative person who can improvised, it can be very useful. Does it sound like you?"

"I can say yes and you wouldn't know if I'm lying or not." Maybe provoking your possible boss wasn't your brightest idea but he said himself that it was all about getting to know each other and if he wanted to know who you were then, you wanted to know who he was too.

"I don't think you would lie to me." He deadpanned.

"How would you know?"

"I have a feeling."

"And do you always trust your feelings?"

"I do."

"Interesting." You used his own words against him and it made him smile proudly before leaning back against his chair.

"Fine. You're right. I have nothing to gain by lying." You raised your hands in absolute defeat, nevertheless you were amused. "What else do you want to know?"

"How about, what do you want to know about me, Y/N?" Jimin asked.

Indeed, what did you want to know about him? Many things. Was it really him that night on the bridge? You swore it was. And yet, despite being face to face with him, not even once he showed any sign of recognition. It bothered you, you realized. You wanted to ask and yet you couldn't find the courage to ask him in fear to sound crazy. If it was real, wouldn't he have said so?

"Is your secretary really on sick leave?" You weren't sure where this question was coming from but you were curious. If getting along with his secretary really mattered, then how could he get along with someone shallow? According to your aunt of course.

Jimin quirked a brow, obviously taken aback by your question and for a short second you regretted asking but you remained composed. For once. Then, and to your biggest surprised, Jimin laughed. A big, loud laugh that made your body relax, in relief. Or was it something else?

"What makes you say that?"

"Something about your current secretary being shallow."

He laughed again. A very melodic and a tiny bit contagious laugh. You put your hand over your mouth to hide a smile. "That she is. I guess, since you decided to be so honest with me, I should be too."

"Will you now?"

"Yes. You're right. She's on sick leave but not for long. Once she comes back, she's moving to marketing department. She'll be more useful to the marketing director."

"That's drastic."

"She knows why I'm doing this. She saw it coming."

You bit on your lips to prevent yourself from asking more, it was none of your business and you weren't sure knowing about his secretary would make a difference for your future.

"What do you aspire in life, Y/N?" Jimin suddenly asked, his gaze piercing, making you gulp hard.

This question you didn't need to think hard. "This one is simple." You looked at him, confident. "To be happy."

"Well. Let's see what we can do."

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

"Nervous?" Your aunt met you at the reception desk with a huge grin plastered on her face. Of course she was already well awake, had her coffee and looked fresh in her black dress and too shiny jewelry. Which was definitely not your case.

Did you get any sleep ever since you received the final call? Barely. You were excited, eager, it was a fresh start, new life but at the same time you were stressed, doubting suddenly yourself and your skills. Were you suited for this job? Jimin thought you were and you held to his opinion.

You thanked the lady at the reception who gave you your personal badge and looked at your aunt. Just one look at her and you knew she was excited for you and was probably even more happier than you for this new job. Her smile was radiant and warm just like a very proud mother. She reminded you a lot of your mother, especially today.

"A little." You admitted and joined her to the other side of the barrier.

"Just a little?" She didn't sound convinced and you couldn't blame her, you weren't fully convinced either.

"Fine." You raised your hands in defeat. "I'm hella stressed, happy?" But despite your words, you smiled.

She chuckled. "Is it about the job or Jimin?"

You paused on your way and actually considered her words. "Both?"

"Thought so." She let you get inside the lift first before following you inside and pressing for the last floor. "You don't need to worry about Jimin. You won't see him much this week."

Comforting.  

"Ever since your interview with him, he took the liberty to make some changes." Your aunt started, looking intensely at you and checking for any reactions.

"What do you mean?"

"Well for instance your personal office is on his floor which wasn't Eunhee's case. I guess all this time he just wanted to avoid her at all cost - not like I can blame him. I'm sure he got rid of her because she crossed a line."

"So you really knew she wasn't on real on sick leave?"

Your aunt paused before shrugging. "I talk a lot with Jimin."

"Damn, are you crushing on your boss?"

"If only I was younger!"  She lamented dramatically.

You both laughed at that. Without a doubt, your aunt was really fond of Jimin and it wasn't hard to understand.

"On more serious note, he's very human and understanding which wasn't my previous boss's case." She admitted. "He treats his people right. Everybody likes him."

You kept your mouth shut but silently agreed with her. Jimin did sound very human.

"I'll show you around and will introduce you to some nice people. I'm sure you'll get along with my protegé, Yunji."

"Depends. Is she as loud as you?" She nudged you playfully in response. "Sorry, sorry."

"Oh I know you and your sorry! Doesn't work on me." She feigned being upset but the more she tried to bite back her smile and the more her eyes shone betraying her. "Fine. Yes, Yunji is a little loud but she's very nice and friendly. I'm sure you'll like her."

"We'll see." But despite your nonchalant reply, you were pleased and comforted at the idea of meeting new people and make friends.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Ever since your first visit, you imagined the view you would get from the last floor - and you were right, it was beautiful. You didn't even pay attention the place, instead you went straight for the windows to admire the view. The city laid before your eyes, noisy, agitated but still beautiful. I can get used to it.

"Nice view right?" Your aunt's voice came from behind her. You didn't look back but you nodded your head. "Luckily for you, your desk is just beside so if you ever get bored you can always admire the view."

"I doubt I'll get bored."

You turned to face your aunt but instead of looking at her, you finally realized how huge the floor was. Too spacious for one person in your opinion.

"This is your work place." Your aunt pointed at the desk. Feel free to decorate it. You have almost the whole floor for yourself- obviously the other half is Jimin's." And then she pointed at the door. "And behind the door is Jimin's office."

You nodded, your eyes lingering a little longer than needed on Jimin's door. Was he inside? You wondered.

"He's not in there." She got you startled, caught like a deer. "It's written all over you face."

You huffed but didn't comment, instead your attention was grabbed by a cup of coffee on your desk. You quirked a brow, surprised but delighted at the sight. Coffee was very much appreciated. But then, along with the cup, you spotted a small pink note.

"I'm looking forward to work with you. -Jimin"

All your anxiety vanished at those simple words. You smiled to yourself and took a sip of your coffee. It was strong, without sugar, just how you liked it.

"Well, aren't you lucky?" Your aunt read the note. "Your boss makes you coffee. I'm jealous."

"And a good one."

"Now I'm really jealous." But she laughed. "Are you ready? I guess you weren't told that I'd be the one teaching you this week."

"You?" It was good news, after all, starting at a new place with someone you knew was comforting, but at the same time knowing your aunt, it was terrifying. You loved your aunt, you really did. But you weren't sure you would survive her energy.

But you did.

Hardly.

But you did. By the end of your first week, you learnt everything you needed to know. You learnt as much as you could about the company, met as many people as you could. It was a lot to process but it was interesting and instructive. By the end of the week, you realized that maybe Jimin was right about yourself. You got along pretty easily  with your aunt's colleagues such as Yunji who welcomed you with opened arms (and didn't miss her chance to admit how great you were compared to the previous secretary).  

                                                   ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

On Friday night, instead of going home like you were used to do, you accepted your aunt's invitation to go out for a drink. It was refreshing and relaxing. Your aunt went straight for a mojito, asking it to be strong while you played it safe and went for a beer.

"Cheers." Your aunt raised her freshly made glass and you clinked your bottle against her glass.

You took a sip of your beer, enjoying the bitter taste but what you enjoyed even more was your aunt's company. Not long ago you would have declined her offer, but tonight it felt right. Tonight it felt good.

When you looked around, you spotted few familiar faces; some you met on your small breaks, some you were introduced to. Minwoo from IT was chatting lively with Solji from human resources. Yunji was openly flirting with a guy you didn't remember seeing around but she seemed pleased and pretty much into him.

"Is it me or this is our company's lair?" You asked

Your aunt followed your gaze and her smile widened at the sight of some colleagues. "Yes. We like coming to this bar. Their drinks are always good, the atmosphere is very nice and it's close to the building so we can go straight to the bar after work." She, then, paused to take a sip. "Jimin comes with us from time to time."

You pretended not being interested about this piece of information that was indeed you were interested. It wasn't hard to imagine Jimin among the others, drinking, laughing with them. You tried to hide your smile by taking another sip but you believed it didn't quite work.

"We had a private party here for my birthday."

"Aren't you lucky."

"I know."

Your aunt stared at her glass, deeply lost in her thought which was a rather unusual sight but you let her be and instead turned around on your seat to watch the people around you. Yunji, this time, spotted you too; she raised her glass to greet you and you mirrored her action, smiling.

"There is something I was meant to ask you but I didn't find the right moment to do it." Your aunt started.

You looked at her, curious. "What is it?"

"What made you change your mind so drastically? You changed." You frowned at her question but she was quick to add, "I mean, not long ago you were avoiding me. You were in your own bubble, not letting people in. I know you were unhappy."

You stayed silent and looked everywhere but at her. Her words were true, you knew it but they brought back the memory of that night, the night you first met Jimin. The night your life took a very odd turn.

"I was miserable." You admitted, your voice weak and barely audible but she heard you. "I was tired. Tired of people taking me for granted. I realized I was better alone but maybe I just gave my trust to the wrong people."

"Then what changed?"

"I met someone one night." You had Jimin on mind. You still didn't know if that night on the bridge was real; Jimin confused you as he didn't mention your first encounter. But your tired mind couldn't have made up all of it. You turned to look at your. "I had reached the bottom but he made me realize that I could do better. It was up to me to change my life. I want to get out of my comfort zone and see what I can do for myself."

"Interesting." She hummed to herself and then smirked. "Was it a guy?" You opened your mouth to answer but close it soon enough when her words fully hit you - you blushed. "So it is a guy!" She was all too happy, you realized. She leaned closer, invading all your personal space. "Is he cute? Or sexy? Or terribly dangerous?"

"You're impossible!" You pushed her gently away from you which only made her clap her hands and laugh loudly.

"What? You're young and beautiful! I'm surprised you're single."

"And you're the one talking."

"Touché."

"Hey, I was wondering." You started, trying to distract from a subject you weren't comfortable enough to talk about. Yet.

"Are you trying to change the subject?"

"No?"

"You so are."

"Fine! Fine!" You surrendered.

"What is it?"

"Isn't it weird how Jimin takes a week off at the last minute?"

"Oh that." To your utter surprise, instead of being taken aback with your question, she was nonchalant, almost as if she had expected you to ask. "He does it every now and then. It drove his secretaries crazy."

Odd.

"Probably family business." She added with a shrug. "Did you manage to clear his schedules?"

"Yeah. Some weren't too happy about it." Not to say some were extremely unpleasant but you didn't care; they weren't the one you were working for, their opinion didn't matter. "I'm going to get myself another beer. Do you want something?"

"I'm all good thanks."

You moved from your seat but you made barely two steps before bumping hard into someone. You didn't notice the guy, in fact it seemed he had appeared out of nowhere. Nevertheless the impact was strong enough to make you stumble and you would have fallen on the floor if it wasn't for two strong arms circling your body.

"Shit. I'm so sorry." A very deep and too pleasant voice reached your ears. "Are you okay?"

"Yes. No harm done." That was true until you took a step back to put some space between the man and you. You first noticed that he was taller than you but then when you properly looked at his face framed with black locks, beautiful deep eyes, something in you snapped. Your whole body tensed, your breath hitched in your throat while your heart beat faster, roaring in your ears. His face was all too familiar, a déjà vu. It wasn't the first time it felt this but it still confused you. Who are you?

"Y/N?" His face mirrored your own confusion and doubt written all over it. He opened his mouth and closed it almost immediately too stunned, unable to speak his mind.

"Excuse me but do I know you?" He knew your name and yet you couldn't remember where you had met or seen him before.

I wouldn't have forgotten such a face.

Your question, however, seemed to have woken him up from his trance. He took a step back, alarmed he bit on his lips. His sudden reaction to your question triggered you only more and unconsciously you took a step forward. There was something going on, something you seemed not remember and you didn't like how vulnerable it made you feel.

"I'm sorry." The young man whispered. You didn't heart it with all the noise around you but you read it on his lips. What was he sorry about, you weren't so sure.

"Wha-" But you couldn't finish your sentence; he turned his back and started getting away from you as far as he could. It took you off guard and by the time your body reacted it was too late. You launched yourself on his track, you had unanswered questions and you wanted answers. But it was too late. The young man had vanished from the place.

What was that?

                                                     ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Oddly enough, despite Jimin being away, every single morning you had a cup of coffee waiting for you on your desk. You didn't know how it was possible but your guess was Jimin asked someone to do it for him. It made your heart flutter every single time, brightening your day. A simple coffee was enough to help you to get through the day.

Without Jimin, the floor felt really empty but at least some of your new friends paid you visit every now and then.

"Heard anything from our boss yet?" Yunji asked you during your lunch break on Wednesday. It had been only three days but it seemed like you weren't the only one who missed Jimin's presence.

"Why should I?"

"Why indeed." Yunji wiggled her brows playfully. "I heard from a little bird that he leaves you a coffee every morning. I expected you to see him."

"I didn't though." You sighed, "I'm sure he asked someone to do it for him." Yunji only hummed. "I don't know why he keeps doing it."

"He sees your potential and knows you're a nice and interesting person."

"Is he so nice with everybody?"

"Almost. But especially with interesting people." She smiled proudly. "When I caught the flue, he actually asked his driver to get me home and to bring me medicine."

"Wow."

"There's a reason why he's so appreciated. But he treats you even better."

You closed your eyes for a second, trying not to give her words too much thoughts but they lingered on the back of your mind.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

On Wednesday night, after a long, tiring but interesting day, you were glad to be back to the safety of your home with a warm cup of hot chocolate and Netflix on TV. What else could you wish for? Maybe someone to hug but for now you had your pillow and it was enough.

You were scrolling through the different trending movies on Netflix, looking for what could interest you. Your concentration, however, was soon broken when your phone rang. Your eyes still glued to the TV screen, you grabbed your phone.

Unknown number [8:30pm]: Are you free tonight?

You stared at the message, your face blank. You didn't recognize the number and usually you would either delete the message or wait for the person to send you another one with at least a name. This time, though, you found yourself typing an answer.

You [8:31pm] : Do I know you?

Unknown number [8:31pm]: Shouldn't you have your boss's number?

Your eyes widened in shock, you couldn't believe what you were reading. You reread the message three times, making sure your brain wasn't playing some trick - it wasn't.

You [8:32pm] : Jimin?????

Jimin [8:32pm]: This is how they call me.

You [8:33pm]: I mean, M.Park.

Jimin [8:34pm] : Jimin is fine. Especially when it's only the two of us.

Jimin [8:34pm]: So. Free tonight?

You [8:34pm] : As a matter of fact, I'm not.

Jimin [8:35pm] : Oh.

Jimin [8:35pm]: Too bad. I'm already waiting for you. downstairs.

You jolted from the couch, your phone in your hand, you opened the window-door to the balcony too fast and stepped outside. There was no way Jimin, this man, your boss, could be outside - but he was.

Jimin was leaning against his car, his head raised, watching, waiting for you, he knew you would check. He smirked proudly at your sudden appearance and waved his hand. You couldn't believe he was right there. It was an illusion. But even when you rubbed your eyes, he was still there. You didn't need to think twice before dialing his number. You could have been nice or polite or formal except your mind was going crazy and for a second you forgot that he was your boss - you yelled at him. "What the hell are you doing here?!"

Jimin only laughed. "You lied."

"What- Jimin."

"I like how my name sounds."

This was not how you imagined your conversation with Jimin going. Actually, scratch that, you didn't expect him to show up at your doorstep, uninvited mind you, and to ask you out when he was supposed to be out of town (according to rumors of course). His words took you (like it happened on many occasion now) off guard. It shouldn't, but it did.

"You can't say that." You groaned, feeling your heartbeat speed up.

"Why did you lie, Y/N?" He asked more calmly. He was calm but not in a bad way, nor did his question sounded like a reproach, probably because he already knew your answer. You were easy to read and he enjoyed it.

"I- This is just too weird." You admitted with a long and tired sigh as you leaned against the balcony ledge. Your grip on your phone only tightened when you looked back at him. You thanked god and all other divinities for it being dark outside and making it impossible for Jimin to see that despite your calm attitude, your cheeks had turned pink.

"Is it? I don't see why." Now he sounded playful and even from afar you spotted the ghost of a smirk on his handsome face. He was teasing you.

"You're impossible." You huffed before chuckling in defeat. No. Jimin wasn't an illusion, he was really downstairs, waiting for you.

"So I was told." He approved before adding "Are you free?"

A part of you, a very tiny part of you screamed at you to say no. No matter how nice Jimin was, he was still your boss and there was a line you didn't want to cross, unless of course you needed some more drama in your life. But a very big part of you was completely smitten with him, wanting nothing more than to join him downstairs and get to know him better.

You're insane Y/N.  But even that thought didn't help.

"Ugh. Fine." You surrendered "On one condition."

"Anything."

I'm fucked.

"No fancy restaurant. I look like a potato beside you."

Jimin giggled at the comparison, making your insides melt at the sound.

It's a very bad idea. But you were a professional when it came to bad decisions.

                                                 ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Jimin listened to your request and instead of bringing you to some fancy restaurant  he brought you to a small restaurant that according to him had the best samgyeopsal - you were in heaven and suddenly felt all too happy accepting his offer.

You eyed the sets before you, meat, different side dishes and of course he had ordered some soju.

"Are you planning to get me drunk, Jimin?" It surprised you how easily you managed to call him by his name. It shouldn't have been so easy but it was - it felt natural and right.  

"Why would I?" He wiggled his brows playfully at you. "It will just help you to ease up around me. Forget that I'm your boss for tonight."

"You're weird." You deadpanned. That was not what you wanted to say but it came out anyway.

"Am I?"

"In a way, yes. You're too nice."

"Is it a crime being nice now?"

"Weren't you supposed to be out of town?" Instead of answering him you chose to go for another question that was bothering you.

"I never said I would be out of town." He replied while pouring soju in your glass. "I had some business but I thought it would be nice to see you too."

If it was supposed to comfort you, it didn't quite work. You stayed silent, staring at him with a blank face, trying to read through him. But you couldn't. Jimin was a mystery but a mystery you actually wanted to explore.

"Fine." You took your glass and raised it towards him. "Let's do it. Let's talk and get to know each other better."

"Perfect." And he clicked his glass against yours before quickly emptying his glass in one go.

"Do you actually invite all your employees for a drink to  get to know them?" You asked sincerely curious as to why he wanted so badly to meet you.

"We already started? Damn I'm too slow!"

You rolled your eyes, "Jimin!"

Jimin winked playfully, unfazed with your fake annoyance. "Fine. No, I don't."

Then why me you wanted so badly to say but you bit on your tongue. Seeing how playful Jimin was, you were convinced he wouldn't give you his reasons and instead would tease you.

"When you'll meet Eunhee and I'm sure you will, you'll understand why I didn't invite her."

"Are you reading my mind?" You hoped not.

Jimin chuckled at your question and poured some more soju in your glasses. "You're just easy to read, Y/N."

"If you say so." You weren't fully convinced.

Jimin, like a good host, was the one to grill the meat, to fill your glass and at some point was the one who prepared the perfect wrap for you. It was confusing, endearing and you couldn't help but feel flustered whenever he would hand you a perfectly made wrap.

"Whose task is it to bring me my coffee while you're away?"

"Isn't it my turn to ask?"

You sulked in response even if he was absolutely right. You crossed your arms over your chest, waiting for his question, dreading it. "Fine."

"Are you seeing someone?"

You expected everything except this question. Your brain froze as you stared intensely at Jimin. He was not normal.

"Should it be something my boss ask?"

"Why not?"

You lowered your gaze, unable to look him in the eye and instead prepared yourself another wrap. You could feel his intense gaze on you, waiting for your answer - he was really waiting for it. You were tempted to fight back but resisted the urge for your own sake.

"No. I'm not. You?"

"Am not." He replied, surprising you.

You forgot all about your food with his answer and watched him, looking for any sign of lie. "I don't believe you."

"How come?" He laughed

"Have you seen your face?"

"Why yes! This morning."

Without a doubt, he was testing your patience. I'm going to smash his head. You didn't of course. "Don't make me say it."

"But I kinda want to hear it." You decided to shut him up by shoving your freshly made wrap in his mouth. He blinked, surprised with your reaction and this time you were the one chuckling at his face.

Jimin chewed on his wrap, regaining his composure too fast for your liking, his mischievous smile was back. He took his cup and just before emptying it, he added, "I didn't assign anyone to bring you coffee. I did it."

Oh boy. You were in trouble.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Working for and with Jimin was easier than you thought. Yes, your days were hectics and yes you were initially scared after that night at the restaurant, you didn't want you relationship to get awkward. It didn't. Jimin stayed professional, being very official whenever you were among others but once there was only the two of you, he would get playful, teasing you. If at first it bothered you, now you were completely used to it and you played his game.

Jimin [10:40am] : Is there a chance you can cancel all the upcoming meetings for the year with Kang? No. Not a year. Till he retires.

Did you mention that Jimin's new hobby was to text you whenever he got bored at meetings? You chuckled at his message.

You [10:40am]: No. Concentrate please.

Jimin [10:41am]: But I'm bored!!

Jimin [10:41am]: Do you know how hard it is to keep concentrated with what he's saying?

You [10:42am]: M.Park, you're impossible.

Jimin [10:42am]: Are you frowning?

You  [10:42am]: I'm desperate, yes.

Jimin [10:45am] : Oh come on! Entertain me!

You [10:45am]: Excuse you but I have work to do!

Jimin [10:46am] : Your boss won't blame you if you don't do your work.

You [10:48am]: Stop distracting me!

Jimin [10:49am]: If you didn't want to talk to me, you would have ignored me though.

Touché. +1 for Jimin, 0 for you. But you did exactly what he suggested: you ignored him for the rest of the meeting.

                                                   ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

You were going through your mails, concentrated, wanting to make sure not to miss out the most important ones. On the background you heard the doors of the lift opening, but you didn't pay attention to it, after all why would you? Many visitors would come to the floor whenever it was to pay you a visit or to see Jimin. You came, however, to regret not paying attention to your surroundings, it would have spared you to look a tiny bit stupid.

You were peacefully reading an e-mail, an invitation to an event when someone beside you cleared its throat - it was a man, you guessed by the sound of it. Startled, you looked up and regretted bitterly not doing it earlier. You knew this face, this man, you had seen him before and this time you remembered where you had seen him. It was the man from the bar and just like the first time, he looked completely panicked and surprised to see you here. Just like you were. What was he doing here was beyond your comprehension.

"You." You pointed a finger at him, "How - no, what are you doing here?"

The said man only blinked, lost in his own thoughts till you snapped your finger to grab his attention. He jumped at the sound and took a step back to put some more space between him and your desk, scared of what you could do.

"What are you doing here?" You repeated more calmly this time.

"I'm-" He started, not really sure of what he was supposed to say. Fortunately for him, he was saved before he could start explaining.

"Taehyung!"

Jimin came out of his office, looking panicked, his eyes darting back and forth between you and the said Taehyung. You quirked a brow at him, waiting for an explanation but instead Jimin went straight to Taehyung and hugged him tightly.

"I didn't expect to see you so soon!" Jimin patted his back before letting go of him. "When did you get back?"

More you looked at them and more suspicious and weird they were. You couldn't pinpoint what exactly bothered you. "Jimin?"

"I'm sorry, Y/N. I know I have a meeting. Can you tell them I'm going to be late?"

You opened your mouth to protest, to remind him that he was supposed to present his project but this Taehyung's presence clearly disturbed him.

"They won't like it."

"Start without me. I'll be quick. I promise."

"What."

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

The meeting could have been a disaster. It was one thing to follow Jimin around, to help him preparing this project, to prepare this presentation but it was a whole new experience to be thrown under the spotlight. You waited for Jimin to join you but he never did. Only two options were left: cancel the meeting and probably say sayonara to the project that Jimin and you had worked your ass off or you could present it. You wanted to run away, to save yourself but the image of Jimin working so hard prevented you from doing it.

You took a deep breath and stood from your seat. "Let's begin."

Funnily enough, nobody objected. Nobody questioned your ability to present the project. Maybe because some didn't expect much from you, maybe they didn't care but you took it as a good sign and chose to trust yourself.

You were surprised at how composed you stayed through the meeting. Confident, strong. You were able to present the project just like Jimin had planned. But not only that. When it was time for questions you managed, to your utter surprise, to answer most of them. And yet by the end of the meeting, you were relieved it was finally over.

"I must say." Director Kang was the last in the room. "I didn't expect you to nail this presentation."

You halted in your tracks and stared blankly at him, unsure of how you were supposed to interpret his words.

"No offense." He quickly added. "Jimin's secretaries usually are useless which clearly isn't your case. I'm sincerely impressed and I'm pretty sure I'm not the only one."

Your heart swelled with pride and you smiled, relieved. "Thank you. Do you think I convinced the others?" Despite his nice words you were worried.

"I bet you did. I'm convinced, so I'm pretty sure many others are too. Don't worry about it."

You exhaled in relief, you didn't let Jimin down. But the only thought of Jimin made you frown. Where the hell was he? You were angry with him for letting you down. You thanked, however, Director Kang, before leaving the room.

When you came back to your desk, there was no sign of Jimin. Or Taehyung.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

"What do you want to have for lunch?" Your aunt asked you as the both of you were squeezed in the lift, eager to head out for lunch.

You thought for a second. "Sushi?"

"Good for me."

Your phone rang before you could get out of the lift, startling both you and your aunt and attracting very unwanted attention.

"Sorry." You apologized and yet when you saw the caller ID, you froze, staring at the name. Jimin.

Your aunt peeked over your shoulder, curious at what made you suddenly so silent and hesitate to answer. "Won't answer?"

You slowly turned your head to look at your aunt. "No." And you put back the phone in your bag, making sure to mute it.

"Did you just ignore your boss's call?" She teased you, not alarmed with your action, instead she was amused.

"Serves him right." You answered with a shrug. "Come on. I'm hungry."

                                               ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Jimin [1:10pm] : Are you ignoring my calls on purpose, Y/N?

Jimin [1:25pm]: Y/N?

Jimin [1:30pm]: Seriously?

Jimin [1:35pm]: I'm sorry.

Jimin [1:45pm] : Please?

You sighed as you went through your messages. Jimin tried his best to reach you but you just didn't want to face him right now. It took you all effort in the world to type your message. Bitter.

You [2:00pm] : See you later M.Park

                                                ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

You knew it was childish and very unprofessional of you to be ignoring your boss. Luckily for you, when you came back from your lunch break he wasn't in his office which only help you to forget about him.

You pressed the cushion against your chest as you watched another episode of You. There was nothing better in the world than a chill night with Netflix. And pizza. A pizza that you were impatiently waiting for.

Despite your attempt at distracting yourself, you couldn't fully concentrate on your TV, your mind kept replaying the presentation and Jimin's message. Were you feeling guilty? A tiny bit. Or maybe more. You sighed and threw angrily away your cushion.

When the bell rang, you were already on your way to the hall. You forgot all about your misery and guilt and instead ran to get your pizza. Except it wasn't your pizza. Almost.

Jimin stood at your doorstep, holding your pizza that didn't look as tasty now that Jimin was here. You forgot to breathe, too taken aback with his unexpected visit.

"Hi." He said, smiling sheepishly at you and yet he looked nervous which was so out of character, you have to admit it.

You eyed the pizza, still hungry, and then looked back at Jimin. Pizza could wait five more minutes. "What are you doing here?"

"I wanted - no. I needed to see you."

"It could have waited until tomorrow, no?"

"No." Oddly, you believed him?

"Can I come in?"

"Only if you give me my pizza."

Jimin chuckled but handed you your pizza that was still warm. You gladly accepted and let him inside. Jimin followed your steps, looking everywhere, eyes lingering on frames on the wall - it made him smile.

You put the pizza on the table and then turned back your attention on a very curious Jimin whose eyes were still glued to the pictures on the wall. You took the chance to observe him. He looked effortlessly good in his black jeans and white sweater, red coat, ashy hair pushed back.

How can somebody look that good? You quickly got rid of those dangerous thoughts before it was too late.

"How old are you on this picture?" Jimin pointed at a picture. Without even looking at it, you knew exactly which one it was.

"I was five."

"You were so cute." Then he looked at you. "Not like you aren't now."

Another time, and if you weren't still a little bit upset with him, you would have blushed at his words, but tonight you resisted (your heart, the sneaky little traitor still skipped a beat). "Flattery will get you nowhere, M.Park."

Jimin made a face, pouting that his natural charms didn't work on you. "Still mad huh." He sighed. "I'm sorry Y/N." He got closer to you. "Taehyung needed my help and I know I should have called you. I'm sorry."

"Why are you here, Jimin? Why are you apologizing?" You finally asked, meeting his eyes you shivered. How could you not forgive him when he was looking at you so intensely and with so much sincerity? "Let's be honest. You're my boss and I wasn't very professional with you. It was childish of me."

Jimin stopped your rambling by grabbing your hands, giving them a comforting squeeze. The touch sent a wave of electricity through your body, a touch that felt all too familiar - the image of that night on the bridge was back in your mind. Your eyes darted back and forth between your hands and his face.

"You didn't hire me because my aunt gave you my resume and you were interested, did you?"

Jimin kept quiet at your question which only confirmed your doubts. You weren't completely crazy, you didn't imagine that night, now you were sure of it. Gently, you pushed his hands away from yours. You weren't mad or disappointed. Far from it. But you had questions and you wanted answers whether Jimin was ready for it or not. You smiled at him, silently reassuring him as you went to take a seat at the table.

"Jimin?"

"It's not what you think." He finally said

"Then, enlighten me?" You asked, "Please."

Jimin ruffled his hair in frustration. He wasn't sure where and how to begin. There was so much he wanted to say and yet for once he was at loss of words.

"When I saw you that night on the bridge, you just looked so sad." He started, "I wanted to help you, to make you understand that things will eventually get better and they did, didn't they?"

You chose not to answer and waited for him to continue.

"When Yoojin told me about her niece looking for a job, I didn't expect it to be you. I didn't know until I saw the resume. Isn't it amusing?" He chuckled to himself as he remembered looking at your resume. "I thought it was a funny coincidence. I was looking for a new secretary and I thought why not try with you."

"Is it why you wanted to be the one to do the interview?"

"Partly. I don't regret hiring you. I wasn't wrong about you."

You knew Jimin was sincere about, you could tell it by the sound of his voice and his gaze, but your doubts remained. You looked down, avoiding his eyes just to give yourself some time to think. Jimin, however, was faster. He kneeled before you and slid a finger under your chin to make you look at him. His move took you off guard and you opened your mouth to protest but close it instantly, your voice stuck in your throat.

"I hired you because I knew you'd be perfect for the job." He insisted, frowning slightly. "And look at you. Was I wrong?"

Stubborn as you were, you refused to answer that but a smile threatened to spread on your face and it didn't go unnoticed by Jimin. He smirked in return and taped his finger against your chin before letting go of you.

"Kang called me. He told me how amazing you were during the presentation. Everybody approved of the project. It's all thanks to you."

You closed your eyes, relief washing over you. "I'm glad I didn't fail you."

"Fail me?" He laughed, "Even if you did, it would have been my fault. But you were amazing and proved me I did the right thing."

His words, undeniably, made you feel good. Even more. You felt proud and satisfied. There were still things you wanted to ask him, things he had avoided talking about but for now you accepted it.

"Stop doubting yourself, Y/N."

You huffed in response but a smile spread on your face, you were no longer able to stop yourself.

"And by the way, I don't consider you as only my secretary."

You knew where it was heading and before it could get any more embarrassing (especially for your heart), you took a slice of your pizza and shoved it in his mouth. "Shut up."

                                                 ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

One Saturday afternoon, while you were busy cleaning your flat, you received a message from Jimin. Not like it was a weird occurrence. Ever since that night at your place, when he apologized, things had changed. You were still working for him, still covering for his absences (except this time you didn't need to cancel his meeting, you went instead). You still called him M.Park when surrounded (or when you were mad at him). And yet, you felt both of you had crossed a line. Jimin would text you randomly and most of the time it had nothing to do with work.

Jimin [3:20pm] : I know it's Saturday but I really need your help.

You [3:25pm]: What do you mean?

Jimin [3:25pm]: Well. I found a kitten a week ago and now she, Fluffy, lives with me.

Jimin [3:25pm]: And you know I'll be away for 2 days and I need someone to take care of her.

You [3:26pm]: I don't like where it's heading.

Jimin [3:27pm] : Pleeeeaaaase! Pretty pleeeeaaase!

Jimin [3:27pm]: Photo sent

Dealing with a pouty Jimin was one thing - you could deal with him. But a cute Jimin with a small white and fluffy kitten? Nope. You were devastated.

You [3:30pm]: I'm in.

                                                ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

"Are you going to Jimin's birthday party?" Yunji slumped on the empty chair near your desk and rolled closer to you. She put her elbows on the desk and rested her head on top of her hands, looking at you with too much (unwelcomed) interest.

"Of course she's going. She's his secretary." Mina approached you with her cup of coffee, looking as gorgeous as ever.

"Is there a meeting I wasn't aware of?" You asked knowing all too well what was about to happen. Jimin's birthday party had been the talk for the past two weeks. You avoided the subject at all costs but sometimes it was just too hard.

"You're going, aren't you?" Mina's frown actually scared you more than Yunji's enthusiasm. There was definitely something scary in her eyes and right now you were pretty worried to tell them the truth.

"I don't like your silence." Yunji commented

"I'm not going." You sighed

"Are you kidding me?" Yunji quite dramatically yelled and you flinched.

"You're close to him! And I'm not only talking about you being his secretary." Mina stated

"I can't." That was a big fat lie but they didn't need to know that. In fact, you had absolutely nothing planned for tonight but you didn't want to attend this party. Sure it could be fun with girls around but what terrified you was your newly found feelings for Jimin. It didn't really surprise you, you expected it to happen despite your attempts to prevent it. But Jimin was too strong and too likable. You liked him.

A lot. And not just because he was a charming boss. No, you liked him as a man. A man who made your heart beat faster. A man who made you smile every single day. A man that had changed your life. A man with a beautiful heart and soul.

Admitting to yourself that you liked him was one thing, confessing to Jimin was another - you couldn't.

"What do you mean you can't?" Mina looked truly offended. "You have to go!!"

"Does he know you're not coming?" Yunji asked more calmly than Mina. She glanced at her friend and with one simple look conveyed her message.

Those girls were terrifying.

"He knows."

"He must be disappointed."

"He's not." You lied.

He definitely was.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

You were ready to call it a day when the lift opened and you saw your aunt with a huge black bag in her hand coming out. For once, she wasn't smiling which meant trouble for you (and you could guess pretty easily why she wore such a gloomy face). If Mina and Yunji weren't happy about your decision then your aunt was absolutely enraged at it. You gulped nervously as you let her approach you.

"I suppose, you didn't change your mind?"

"I didn't."

You expected another fit from her but instead she only sighed and handed you the big bag. You took it without looking what was inside (probably because you had an idea of what was inside).

"I know why you don't want to go."

Now that was a surprise. "Do you?" There was no way, you believed, she could know about what was troubling your mind and yet when she crossed her arms over her chest and looked with a knowing, purely motherly look, you hesitated. She couldn't know, you reassured yourself.

"I do." She confirmed. "You're scared he would see it. But you shouldn't worry."

Oh. She did know.

"Anyway.  See you tomorrow."

"What." Your aunt had a bad tendency to leave you speechless. She winked playfully and went her way, leaving you confused and a tiny bit dumbfounded. What the hell was that? Then, you remembered the heavy bag she gave you. You put it on your desk and peeked inside.

Damn.

A dress and shoes. Of course your aunt didn't give up, she still hoped for you to change your mind. You should have known, she wasn't the type to give up without a fight, except this time she didn't argue with you and instead pulled out her last card from under her sleeve. You shook your head and chuckled with resignation.

The dress she chose for you was beautiful, you liked it immediately, love at first sight even. A black long dress, halter neck, sleeveless with a nice split on the right side. Your aunt had great tastes.

You glanced at Jimin office's door, he was still in there, you knew it. He should have left earlier (you were supposed too) everybody received the notice to get home earlier to get ready for tonight. But Jimin was a workaholic and especially ever since his project had been validated.

Should I go? A part of you screamed yes! But you were uncertain. Your determination, however, wavered after seeing the dress and hearing your aunt. Leaving all your belongings behind, you headed toward his door. There was no need knocking, he would know anyway it was you because you were the only one who never knock.

Jimin had his glasses on, running a hand through his hair, obviously  frustrated with his work. You observed him without making a noise. You closed the door behind you and stayed there, your hand still on the handle while you pressed your back against the door. Your heart was hammering in your chest, roaring in your ears as you feared Jimin's mood. You knew beforehand that what you were about to ask him would give you away (if he listened closely). I must be crazy. It was risky but you hoped he wouldn't be able to read between the lines.

"Jimin?"

"Hm?" He hummed without looking at you.

Oh. He's still upset. Unconsciously your grip on the handle tightened and you bit on your lower lip, nervous.

"Jimin." You called for him again.

He ruffled his hair on more time before finally looking at you. At first, he looked upset, annoyed even, but the sight of you leaning against the door and looking anxious made him relax a tiny bit. His eyes softened. "What is it?"

Now that you had his attention, you shivered, your mind clouded, your voice stuck in your throat.

"Y/N?" He asked more softly

You took a deep breath. "Do you really want me to go to the party?"

Jimin blinked, obviously not expecting your question. "I-" he paused and chuckled. '"I thought it was obvious. Of course I do."

You exhaled in relief, a tiny smile spread on your lips. "Ok."

                                                 ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

You had to admit that your aunt was talented in many ways. For instance, she had good taste. The dress she chose was not only pretty but suited you perfectly. You couldn't remember a single time where you looked this chic and felt so good and confident about yourself.

The venue where the party was held, just like expected, was huge and luxurious. You had the whole tenth floor of the hotel for yourself with a nice balcony and a beautiful view. It wasn't so hard, now that you were here, to understand why this party was the talk of the company and why so many people were just so eager to attend it. Free alcohol, free food, a rather pleasant music (though you didn't pay that much attention to the music), and tons of people wearing nice clothes. You were nervous and stood at the main entrance, not knowing what to do with your hands, your grip tightened on your bag and you took a deep breath to calm your growing anxiety. Did you make the right choice to attend the party? You were not so sure yet.

"Oh my god! Y/N!" Yunji almost ran when she spotted you.

You smiled, relieved to see a familiar and friendly face at the party.

"You came!" She looked all too excited to see you but her enthusiasm was contagious - it made you feel better. "Wow. You're so gorgeous! And this dress!" She took your hand and made you spin around, whistling in approval. "You look stunning!"

"So do you. "

"Oh is it Y/N?" You recognized Minhyuk’s voice. He approached you with two glasses of champagne and handed one to Yunji and one to you - you accepted gladly. You didn’t want to get drunk but a little help to relax was very welcomed.

You clinked your glass against Yunji’s while Minhyuk grabbed another one for himself from the waiter and clinked with you too.

"Cheers." He said and you all took a sip. "Jimin outdid himself with this party."

"He did! Have you seen him yet, Y/N?"

"No. Not yet."

"This man can’t be human." Minhyuk started. "I’m straight but I swear he makes me doubt my sexuality."

You actually laughed at that but it was soon replace with something else. You felt your hair standing up on the back of your neck; someone was watching you, intensely seeing how your body reacted.

"Oh." Yunji suddenly grinned at you. "Look at who’s staring."

You didn’t dare to move, too afraid to see the person. Minhyuk smirked and patted your arm half-encouraging you and half-mocking you. "He’s coming your way. See you later!"

You opened your mouth to protest and held them back but Yunji winked at you, wrapped her arm around Minhyuk’s and followed him around. Traitor.

"When you said ok, I didn’t really believe you would come."

You turned too fast, your heart missing a beat. Jimin always looked good but seeing him in a black suit, his hair pushed back - you hoped you weren’t drooling on the spot.

"Hi." You lamely said, mentally face-palming.

Jimin smiled widely. "You look beautiful."

His comment along with his dashing smile made you lose your words and blush. You could take compliments from your colleagues, you could definitely take them from your friends but from Jimin? You just wanted the floor to swallow you just so you wouldn’t make a fool of yourself. You cleared your throat, snapping from your contemplation before answering. "You’re not so bad yourself." When in fact you wanted to say you’re hot.

You thought he couldn’t surprise you anymore. And you certainly thought your face couldn’t get any redder, but when Jimin took a step closer to you and grabbed gently your hand, you felt your face taking an even darker shade of red. Your breath hitched in your throat as you stared at him without blinking, completely rooted to the spot. Jimin looked at you fondly, his thumb stroking slowly your hand.

"I’m really glad you’re here."

"You wanted me here." You managed to say. Slowly your eyes looked down to your hand. You thought it would stop him (you didn’t it to stop) but he didn’t.

"I did. I do."

"Jimin!" Director Kang interrupted you, startling you. You quickly got rid of Jimin’s hold on your hand (not so easily). "Oh. Y/N! You’re dashing, my dear!"

You simply nodded and took a step back to put some space between you and Jimin. He didn’t like it -he glanced quickly at you, frowning and giving you a disapproving look before smiling at Director Kang.

"There’s someone I want to introduce you to, Jimin." Director Kang said, too excited suddenly and looking way less intimidating in your opinion. "If you don’t mind, Y/N."

"Go ahead."

Jimin looked apologetically at you but you didn’t mind - it was his night and he was the host too and he was needed somewhere else.

"Sorry." He mouthed, glancing back at you as Kang led him to another group of people.

"Go." You mouthed back.

You couldn’t help but watch him from afar. Jimin was smiling brightly at people, seeming genuinely interested in whatever they were telling him. You knew Jimin was a very likable person, no sane person could resist his charming personality and his charisma, you couldn’t resist either. But tonight you could see the full extent of his popularity. So many came just to celebrate his birthday, it was lovely sight and all you could do was to smile to yourself and enjoy your glass of champagne.

You glanced one more time at Jimin before deciding to wonder around and maybe see some familiar faces. You emptied your first glass of Champagne but quickly grabbed a second one, thanking the waiter on your way.

You walked to the huge balcony to admire the sight. The night was still young and fresh. Not many ventured on the balcony, probably afraid to get cold. But to you, the temperature was perfect and just what you needed. You enjoyed the light breeze, fresh air and the calmness that this place offered.

"What is a lovely bird like you doing in a place like that all by yourself?" A deep and intriguing voice interrupted your peaceful contemplation.

So I wasn’t alone after all.

"Excuse me?" You looked at the man, confused. But when you saw him, a shiver ran down your spine. He was terribly handsome in his dark blue suit, white shirt with the first three buttons undone exposing a very nice skin.

What’s up with Jimin and attractive people? It was annoying. Kind of.

The handsome stranger smiled at your confusion, adorable dimples showing on his face and you had to fight back a very embarrassing squeal. You weren't supposed to act like a teenager, not at your age, but sometimes it was just too hard to control yourself.

"Rude of me. I'm Kim Namjoon, a very good friend of Jimin." He introduced himself.

"Well, isn't Jimin lucky." You mumbled instead of speaking your mind. "Please to meet you, Namjoon. I'm Y/N, Jimin's secretary."

"Oh you're his secretary? And here I thought you were a friend."

You guessed, in a way, you were his friend too. Jimin and you were spending just too much time talking whenever it was at work or outside. So maybe you were friends but it wasn't something Namjoon needed to know. Actually, it was a secret you wanted to keep for yourself.

Namjoon approached you, holding a glass of champagne too, and once close enough raised his glass to clink with yours. Oddly enough you did without a single moment of hesitation. You smiled at the gesture and took a sip of your drink before darting your eyes back to the splendid view spreading before your eyes.

"Beautiful right?" He pointed at the noisy and shiny city laying before you.

"Yeah."

"So, why are you hiding?"

"Straight to the point huh."

"Not really, no."

"I'm exploring. This place is huge and beautiful and the balcony is just one step." You explained, glancing quickly at the doors leading back to the main room. Your reply was half true - yes you were exploring but the balcony seemed way nicer than the inside.

"Is that so." He hummed. "I'm sure Jimin will join you soon enough. Despite him being very sociable, he likes it quiet too and this place is perfect."

His comment grabbed your attention. It took you a lot of effort not to turn your head and to look at him and ask for what else he was willing to share with you.

"I don't want to play a troublemaker but it seems that Jimin is very fond of you, isn't he?"

If you were still drinking, you would have undoubtedly choked on your drink.  It was one thing your aunt had noticed something but hearing it from a supposed close friend of Jimin bothered you. Namjoon, despite your silence, seemed to have noticed your confusion and panic. "I've known him for a very long time. Don't be surprised. Jimin was never very good at hiding how he feels about someone."

Maybe but you weren't convinced. "Jimin is friendly with everybody." You recovered from your initial surprise but refused to fully face him just in case your body would decide to betray you again.

"That he is. But I've known him long enough to see when he appreciates someone for their good work or for their friendliness. You, however, is a very different case."

You frowned, your heart was roaring in your ears, wanting nothing more than to believe his words but your rational part shoved those hopes away.

"Why are you really here, Namjoon?" You asked, turning your head to look at him. "What are you trying to do?"

"You like him too, don't you?" You kept silent which only made him chuckle. "Don't answer that, I already know the answer. Don't worry, it's not something normal people can see. "

It was nice to hear but it didn't make you feel any better.

"As for what I'm trying to do, let's say knowing Jimin, he won't make a move without some help."

"No." You shook your head. "You're not making sense."

"You'll see." He pointed at you with his glass before taking another sip and averting his eyes to the city. Namjoon closed his eyes and inhaled sharply. It felt too nice outside. "As for what I'm doing here, I have a present for the birthday boy. A present he long deserved."

"Will you tell me what is it?" You asked when in fact deep inside something told you he wouldn't.

And you were right. Namjoon simply wiggled his brows playfully at you and smiled. Those stupid dimples. You huffed, feigning being upset which only made him laugh harder.

"You're an interesting woman, Y/N."

"I'm not so sure about that but thank you."

Namjoon emptied his glass in one go, not like there was much left, and then took another step towards you. It took you by surprise. He took you hand gently, making you gasping at his gesture. He was a stranger and you weren't used to strangers being so nice and touchy with you. And yet, you didn't complain or push him away, you let him.

"I'm glad I could make it tonight. And I'm absolutely delighted to meet you." He took you one more time by surprise when he lowered his face to your hand and kissed it.

You were completely rooted to the ground, watching him silently, not understanding anymore what he was saying. This man was another weird fellow, just like this Taehyung and just like Jimin. No wonder they are friends.

"What are you doing here, Namjoon?" Jimin's voice broke the spell. You blinked madly and instantly took your hand away from Namjoon. You realized too late how it could have looked to Jimin and how rude you were to Namjoon. You felt bad and Namjoon seemed to have sensed it. He didn’t look at his friend and instead smiled at you, reassuring you with his gentle eyes that he understood and you didn’t need to fret about something so silly.

"Oh Jimin!" Namjoon began before facing him, hands in his pockets and looking too smug for Jimin’s liking (at least you thought so when Jimin started frowning and looking a tiny bit nervous which was so unlike him). "Long time no see!"

"What are you doing here, Namjoon?"

You observed silently the definitely weird conversation displaying before you. If at first you thought Jimin looked nervous, now you were positive he looked threatened and for a second you wondered if this Namjoon was really his friend. You looked for Jimin’s eyes, wanting to grab his attention, to understand the situation but his eyes were glued to the man standing next to you.

"Isn’t it obvious? I couldn’t possibly miss your birthday." He explained with a chuckle. "Again."

Jimin’s scowl only deepened. "Really?"

"Relax, Jimin. I’m really here for your birthday. I brought you present too." Namjoon walked toward Jimin, stopping only when he was by his side. He put his hand on his shoulder, giving it a squeeze, he leaned closer to him. "A present you long deserved." He glanced at you, smiling, before looking back at Jimin. "You’ll see it later."

Namjoon patted his shoulder affectionately and resumed his walking. But before leaving the balcony, Namjoon halted in his track, remembering that you were still watching them. He looked at you and waved his hand. "It was a pleasure finally meeting you, Y/N." And with that he left you.

Jimin stayed lost in his thoughts for a moment. He appeared to be looking at you but his eyes were empty - he was really there. You hesitated. What were you supposed to do now? Your body moved on its own, stopping only when you stood before him. Shakily, you raised your hand to touch him but before you could do it, Jimin grabbed it, his grip strong but painless.

"Ji-Jimin?" You stuttered, tensed with his behavior.

When Jimin finally snapped from his trance, his looks softened and his grip got lighter. He moved his fingers to intertwine them with yours, stunning you before he brought your hand to his face and kissed your knuckles. Once, twice - your heart was ready to explode.

"Can I bring you home?" He breathed and brought your hand to his lips one more time. "Please?"

You couldn’t look anywhere else than at him, heart pounding in your chest, fluttering under his soft gaze and his request. Without hesitation, you answered, "Yes."

                                                ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

You woke up that morning to the feeling of someone playing with your hair. A small smile spread on your lips as the memories of last night came back to you. You turned to the side, wrapping an arm around Jimin’s chest, you moved closer to him, resting your head on his chest.

"Morning." He breathed and leaned closer to peck your lips.

Your grin grew only bigger as you rested your hands on his chest and your head on your hands, you stared a little too much at this perfect man lying beside you. It was really hard not to stare when he looked so sweet, so handsome with his messy hair, such a contrast from last night.

"Slept well?" He kept stroking your hair.

Now that he asked you, you realized just how rested you felt. You never slept that well. You nodded your head and planted a kiss on his chest. "Thank you."

Jimin chuckled, "Is that so?" He looked proud and smug about it and you couldn’t even blame him for that.

You stayed in the same position for a while, enjoying each other’s’ presence. For once, nothing urged you to leave the bed and go back home - Jimin seemed to share your thoughts. He started humming a song, that would have lulled you back to sleep if it wasn’t for your feelings. That night with Jimin was magical and for the first time ever you felt whole and happy. But was it his case? You hoped so.

"Penny for your thoughts?"

"I’m thinking about last night." You admitted but avoided his eyes. Maybe you were overthinking but telling him how you felt was pretty terrifying.

"Do you regret it?"

"What?" You raised your head, taken aback while Jimin looked genuinely worried. "No!" It didn’t seem to convince him. You sighed in defeat; maybe it was time for you to be honest with him and with yourself and do the right thing.

With a swift move of your hips you straddled his hips. Not your wisest move since you sat right on his dick. You inhaled sharply at the feeling of his semi-hard cock under you. You bit on your lips, trying to control yourself and not to move, instead you cupped his face with your hands and kissed his lips. "Of course I don’t regret it, Jimin. Why would why when I caught feelings for you?"

Jimin blinked furiously, opened his mouth to say something but closed it right away which only made you chuckle nervously. You kissed his right cheek and then the left one before pecking his nose. "I like you a lot."

"You do?" He asked dumbfounded

"Duh."

"Is that so?" He said more to himself than to you. All traces of worry had vanished from his face. Too fast. Long were gone the frown and the puppy eyes, instead replaced with a proud smirk. His hands found your hips and he held you tightly on top of him. "Good. Because I like you a lot too."

You felt your insides melt at his confession; relief washing over you. You didn’t hesitate for a second to claim his lips. The kiss at first was slow, gentle, tended, you loved the taste and feeling of his lips against yours. Jimin, however, ended up being the impatient one between you two; he bit on your lip making you gasp softly and he took the chance to slide his tongue between your parted lips.

You melted to his kiss, his hands roaming over your body, fingers digging into your skin, a little harder and it would bruise - you wanted him to mark you. You whined softly into the kiss as he gave your butt a strong squeeze before making you grinding on him. You parted from his lips, putting your hands on his chest to steady yourself, you let your body take control over your mind, grinding harder.

You closed your eyes, enjoying every moves of your body, the friction, it wasn’t however enough to satisfy you. Biting on your lips, you grabbed his hard cock, guiding him to your throbbing core, you wanted to feel him inside you and you just couldn’t wait any longer. You sank down onto his cock, letting a soft moan as he filled you, deep, reaching for all your spots.

"Shit," Jimin growled, his hands back on your hips, digging his fingers into your skin, pressing you harder. "You feel so good, babe."

You nodded your head agreeing. Having him finally inside you felt amazing, mind-blowing even. You opened your eyes to stare at him, he looked just as fucked up as you, eyes filled with lust and hunger. Just one stare and he had you clenching around him.

"So do you, Jimin." You managed to say before starting rocking your hips. At first, slowly, relishing the overwhelming sensation. You would be lying if you said you weren’t addicted to Jimin because you were. You were drowning in pleasure and nothing could stop you.

Jimin stroked your hips with his thumb. If you were too intoxicated with the pleasure his cock provided, then Jimin was definitely addicted to the sight of you, riding him, eyes closed, head thrown back, breasts bouncing with your every move - he couldn’t stop himself from reaching for your breasts, squeezing them, pinching, only adding to your bliss.

"Look at you," Jimin started, mesmerized, "Riding my cock like your life depends on it."

You couldn’t even deny it, instead you gasped softly at his words. "I love your cock, Jimin. Feels so good." You bounced harder, faster and with every move his cock reached deeper, hitting all the right spots, making you shiver and shake in pleasure.

Jimin grabbed for your neck and forced you to fall completely on him, hands splayed across his chest. He stared into your eyes, into your soul, hypnotizing you once again. You halted your moves for a second, staring back. He kissed you hungrily, his hand still on your neck, refusing to let go, as he bit on your lips hard enough to make you moan his name.

"Look at you, so beautiful." He whispered and kissed your jaw, "All mine." His lips moved down to your neck, distracting you for a short moment. With a simple yet strong move, Jimin flipped you, pinning you under him. You pouted at his sudden change, overpowering you so simply which made him smirk proudly.

Jimin grabbed your thighs tightly, spreading them widely before burying himself all the way back inside you, making you both of you moan. He groaned at your tightness, his grip on your thighs tightening, bruising your skin. He didn’t let you time to protest, "Mine." He pulled almost fully out before slamming back.

You arched against him, grabbing the sheets beneath you, holding for your dear life. You were far from the sweet and slow pace; Jimin showed you no mercy, moving deep and fast within you. Every thrust made you cry out his name, thrashing under him.

"Jimin." You mewled. "Fuck."

"Yeah?"

"Don’t stop please." You begged

"Look at you." Jimin growled, thrusting deep, making your toes curl. "Taking me so well, so good."

"I’m so close."  You warned him as you felt your release coming closer. Your whole body clenching, burning, ready to explode.

"Come then."

His order was all you needed to let go, shuddering uncontrollably as a shattering orgasm hit you. Jimin leaned over you, grabbing your lips for a bruising kiss as he chased his own release, his thrusts becoming less powerful until he halted pouring himself inside you.

Jimin rested his head against your breast, panting just as badly as you. You wrapped one arm around him and another around his neck, fingers playing with his hair.

"Fine." Jimin suddenly said and looked at you. "I’m convinced enough that you like me."

You tug at his hair but laughed nevertheless.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

You walked from the bathroom to Jimin’s room wearing only your underwear. You grabbed your skirt from the chair and started putting it on without realizing Jimin was awake and admiring the perfect view of your butt.

Jimin cleared his throat, making you glance his way, completely unbothered. "I must say, I will never get tired of the view." He sat on the bed, back against the head of the bed, an arm behind his head, he licked his lips.

"Enjoy while you still can." You laughed and finished dressing. You wore a black pencil skirt with a red silk blouse with a nice v-line.

Jimin groaned at your reminder. He hadn’t forgotten that he was supposed to be out of the country for two days but he preferred not thinking about it and instead enjoyed the moment.

You observed him through the mirror while you were putting some makeup. His eyes were following your every move, he was a predator watching his prey and if you weren’t careful enough, you would get in trouble. A rather delicious trouble too. You glanced at the purple mark on your neck which brought back the memory of last night. It was supposed to be a movie night but somehow you got carried away on his too comfortable couch. You brushed the mark with your fingertips and smiled to yourself before noticing too late that Jimin was no longer on the bed but behind you.

"Jim-" He startled you with one hand on your hip while the other one was on your neck, gently stroking your skin - it sent shivers down your spine. You tilted your head to the side to give him a better access. The moment you did it, he planted a kiss on the purple spot, lips moving higher to your ear, tugging on your earlobe with his teeth. You moaned softly, still as sensitive as ever. You grabbed his hand on your hip and squeezed it.

"You’re such a tease." He grumbled and bit on your earlobe, his grip on your hip tightening and you felt your resolve wavering. "Come with me."

His recent made you snap from whatever spell he had casted on you. You looked at him through the mirror and he was now staring back at you with pleading eyes. God help me. You spun around and cupped his face, staring right into his eyes.

"You know it’s not reasonable." You started - Jimin was ready to protest but you shut him up by placing a finger on his lips. "Uh uh uh. I know what you want to say. You don’t need my assistance, you know it."

Jimin puckered his lips, pouting like a child, looking innocent and young and if you didn’t know better, he would have fooled you. You knew, however, his antics and it didn’t work that well any more. You shook your head in despair.

"Don’t." You warned him too late, the next thing you knew he licked your finger making you jump back. This little shit. Jimin looked smug and proud of him. Of course he was.

"You’re so frustrating!" You complained but not thinking any of your words.

Jimin put his hands back on your hips and pulled you against him. "So I was told. But you like me this way." He smiled sheepishly at you, knowing all too well that he was absolutely right.

"Like you? Now that’s debatable!"

"Take that back."

"Nope."

"Y/N!" He actually whined and tried to kiss you. Keyword: tried. You dodged his kiss and when he tried again you clapped your hand over his mouth.

"What did I say?" You pushed him away. Not because you didn’t want him to touch you - hell you dreamt of him touching you, but right now you needed to finish getting ready and leave for work. Jimin was just a too big of a distraction. But pushing him away only awoke the beast inside and you noticed the shift in the atmosphere when it was already too late. Jimin’s pout got replace by fierce, hungry, clouded with lust eyes - the typical gaze that made your heart skip a beat and your knees to get weak.

Shit.

Your body refused to move, rooted to the ground, you were completely hypnotized.

"Jimin." Your voice cracked when you tried to warn him. What a flirt.

"Say it."

Oh. "Say what?"

"That you like me."

"Or what?" It was a dangerous game you were playing (you shouldn’t) but sometimes you just couldn’t help it.

"Or." He took a step toward you and grabbed your chin, tightly, "My flight is only in three hours and I surely know how to keep you at my place." He touched your lips with his thumb, caressing them before parting them.

His words along with his action made you close your eyes and enjoy the gesture. You needed to get out of here as fast you could before it was too late for your sanity. Fuck it. You took him off guard by suddenly jumping at him, circling your arms around his neck, pressing your body tightly against his. You grabbed a fist of his hair before claiming his lips. Those damn plushy, pink, addictive lips that drove you crazy in so many ways. You conveyed all your feelings through the kiss, pouring your heart, you hoped he would get your message.

Jimin recovered from the shock quickly and returned the kiss just as eagerly, wrapping his arms protectively over you. He closed his eyes and enjoyed your taste. If only he could convince you to come with him.

"I like you." You whispered against his lips, tugging softly at his hair. " A lot."

Jimin broke the kiss only to press his forehead against yours, his warm breath ghosting over your face, he was back at being the sweet Jimin.

"I’m going to miss you." He admitted

"Two days, Jimin." You chuckled. "And then I’m all yours."

"Mine."

"Yours."

                                                ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

It was common knowledge that whenever the boss was out of sight, people would relax and work less and yet somehow you found yourself too busy for your liking. Your phone kept ringing through the whole morning and by lunch time your head was painfully throbbing. You needed a distraction and a break.

The distraction came by the name of Kim Taehyung.

You were once more too immersed in your work to notice that someone had joined your floor until said person cleared his throat and startled you for a second. You relaxed, however, instantly when you recognized Taehyung and not someone else. You smiled cheerfully at him.

"Special delivery!" Taehyung announced and handed you a beautiful bouquet of bright red roses.

You quirked a brow at him, ready to tease him. "Are you my secret admirer now, Taehyung?"

Taehyung paled and hurried to give you the bouquet. "No, no, no! I mean, you’re nice but-"

"Cute." You chuckled at his nervous outburst. "I can only guess from who those flowers are from." You smiled fondly at Taehyung before bringing the flower closers to your face. Jimin just couldn’t not to think about you, even after only a day. It was sweet and your heart melt some more.

"Thank you, Taehyung."

Taehyung relaxed and rubbed his neck, embarrassed and still not knowing how to behave around you. Jimin had told you a lot about his best friend; a sweet, a little lost, childish young man. By the way Jimin talked about him, you felt how important he was to him and now that you observed him, it wasn’t hard to understand.

"Jimin was worried you’d miss him too much."

You scoffed. "More like he’s the one missing me!"

Taehyung giggled. "He so does."

At least you both agreed on this one.

You felt so much better with Taehyung’s presence, some very appreciated company, and yet the headache didn’t go away - it got only worse, feeling like someone was trying to split your head in two.

"Y/N?" Taehyung worried

Despite Taehyung standing close to you, his voice sounded so far away. You tried desperately to concentrate on his voice and let him lead you back. It didn’t work either. But when you thought you were done for good - you heard voices, awfully familiar giggles.

Flashback

"We did it, Taetae!" Jimin jumped on the spot, excited and proud of himself

"We’re the best duo ever!" Taehyung bumped his fist with Jimin’s, a huge grin spread on his face before both of them looked proudly at their work.

"You are a bunch of idiots!" You appeared behind them and cursed at them. You knew when you left your place for your round at the main gates to make sure that demons didn’t damage the doors with their futile attempts to get inside, was a dangerous gamble. Taehyung and Jimin were good angels, probably too good, too innocent but they lived in their own world and sometimes would get in trouble and you were the one to save their butts. You loved them, a lot, but sometimes you wanted to beat the crap out of them. Just like right now.

How they managed to leave Heaven for Earth without getting caught was beyond your comprehension, especially when they didn’t have a proper control of their powers. You huffed in annoyance and grabbed their ears, pulling hard. "What do you think you’re doing?!"

"Y/N!!" They whined in perfect unison which only annoyed you more.

"Don’t!" You warned them. You twisted their ears, making them cry out in pain and if you weren’t so upset you would have felt bad for them.

You let go of them and stood, instead, before them, hands on your hips, you totally looked like a mother about to scold her kids. Which wasn’t that far from the truth.

You pointed at the flower field behind you. "How are you going to explain this?"

"But Y/N!" Jimin tried to calm you down, knowing you had a soft spot for him. "We finally managed to grow plants! Give life to something! It’s huge!"

You slapped his arm and he jumped in fear, rubbing the spot you had hit. "Not the point! Out of all the places you chose to try your experiment on earth!"

"Well. We didn’t want our friends to see if we had failed again." Taehyung defended their work.

For a short second, your features softened. It was true, Jimin and Taehyung were late bloomers among angels, their powers unstable which included not being able to heal or give life to plants, animals. You understood their struggle but their choice wasn’t too smart. You glanced behind you to look at the huge and beautiful field of flowers. It was beautiful and so relaxing.

You sighed in defeat. "Okay." Looking back at them, you saw how hopeful they were. "But a field in the middle of the desert? Really?"

Why did you even decide to take them under your wings?

—-

"Y/N?" Taehyung’s voice felt suddenly closer, deeper and stronger. You opened your eyes to see this same familiar and sweet face. The same face you saw in whatever the flash was about. Except he wore a deep scowl, staring at you, worried. He was on his knees before you, holding your hands tightly. Your throat suddenly felt dry but your headache was gone. "Y/N?"

"Yes?" You managed to say

"Shit. You scared me!" But Taehyung sighed in relief, he finally got a reaction from you. "Are you okay? Should I call someone or bring you home?"

You heard him and yet you couldn’t properly concentrate on his words, too confused with the images you saw, too confused with how you felt. You squeezed Taehyung’s hands, surprising him with you gesture. You both looked at your hands before you averted your eyes and looked back at him.

"Do I know you from somewhere else, Taetae?"

He didn’t say a word but the Taetae made him freeze on the spot.

                                              ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

It took you all the effort in the world to manage to get back to work after Taehyung’s visit that was shortened after your tricky question. He left your office, pale, almost as if he had seen a ghost. His behavior was suspicious which resulted in you overthinking. And yet, what you saw didn’t make any sense either. Angels? Heaven? Demons? There was no such things, you believed strongly. And yet.

You pushed those thoughts away and forced yourself to think about work instead. It lasted till you got home. The moment you stepped inside your flat, your brain went berserk, starting once again overthinking.

You barely had time to change your clothes for more comfortable one that Jimin barged inside, looking disheveled, worried and looking for you. You didn’t have time to react or say something, his arms were already around you, crushing your body against his in a tight and warm embrace. His warmth, his scent spread all around you -he was really back, too early, but he was back. You wrapped your arms around him in return, grabbing his jacket tightly as if your life depended on it.

"Let me guess, Taehyung called you?" You guessed, joking.

Jimin took a step back to have a proper look at you. He cupped gently your face and tilt it from one side to another, making sure you had nothing. He exhaled loudly before kissing you. "I was so worried."

"I’m fine." You were not but you didn’t want to worry him.

"Are you?"

You groaned; of course he would know when you were lying. You put some space between you two and crossed your arms over your chest. "I can’t believe you left so abruptly! Did you even warn them?" His silence made you throw your arms in the air. "Jimin! You can’t do that!"

"Of course I can."

"No." He quirked a brow at you and you knew you couldn’t win this fight.

At least he was back.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

If there was a date you wished you could forget it would be the date your mother passed away. You dreaded the date every year, your mood turning sour every time. Oddly enough, every year the weather was the same too: it was raining.

You woke up this morning alone at your place. It was hard to find a good reason to push Jimin away, nothing worked with him which resulted with you getting angry and venting your frustration and pain and leaving him at his place alone and confused. You regretted your outburst the moment you got home but didn’t find the courage to call and apologize. Not yet at least.

You sat in your bed, blanket around your shoulders to keep you warm. You stared at the gloomy clouds outside, rain pouring, hitting the windows. Another day it would have rocked you back to sleep but today you had something else, something more important to do. You glanced at your phone; four missing calls from Jimin and just as many messages.

Jimin [7:10am] :  Did I do something wrong?

Jimin [7:40am] : I know something is bothering you and I’m sorry if I pushed you too much. I just want to help you.

Jimin [9:30am]: Yoojin told me you took your day off. Y/N…

Jimin [10:00am] : Call me when you’re ready.

It broke your heart to ignore him, to avoid him but it was something you wanted to do alone.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

By the time you got to the cemetery it was two in the afternoon and the raining got only worse. It didn’t stop you. It never did. You walked through the rows, your feet knowing the road to your mother’s grave all too well. With every step you took, your heart got heavier, clenching painfully in your chest. No matter how much you tried to convince yourself that your pain had decreased, it wasn’t true.

You stopped three graves before your mother’s one. A silhouette that you knew too well, was at the grave. It took you off guard. Every year you avoided him but this time you had failed.

Your father, despite the rain pouring, soaking his clothes, stood on his knees on your mother’s grave. You stared at him, face blank and yet your heart cried at the sight. You wished, when you left your father, that he would eventually find peace, that he would get over his loss and resume his life. He didn’t.

"He must have loved her a lot." Jimin’s sweet voice reached your ears and you should have been surprised  - but you weren’t. You simply nodded without even looking at him.

Jimin took another step and grabbed gently your hand, intertwining your hands. His warmth spread around you, warming your pained heart, reminding you that you were not alone and that despite your silly argument he was here for you and with you. You closed your eyes, exhaling sharply, you squeezed his hand, unable to express your feelings, your gratitude. When you opened your eyes, you looked at him, fondly, in love. You stared at each other without a word, there was no need for it, your eyes spoke for you. And Jimin knew. He always did.

"Y/N?" Your father’s voice interrupted your moment, startling you but not Jimin.

Looking at your father’s face, you realized how life was hard to him; he looked so much older than he actually was. He observed your face, how you had changed and looked even more like your mother. He stretched his hand toward you but your body moved on it own, jolting back. His arm remained in the air for a moment, disappointed but not surprised with your reaction, he knew he deserved it.

"Sorry." He chuckled nervously and rubbed his neck.

It took him another second to notice that you weren’t alone. He glanced at Jimin, squinting his eyes - Jimin looked familiar but he couldn’t exactly pinpoint from where. His eyes darted back and forth between your intertwined hands and your faces, feeling how protective Jimin was over you with one glance. He smiled bittersweetly at you.

"I’m happy for you Y/N."

                                                    ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Back to present,

"I am more than happy." You pecked his lips, one time, two time, before Jimin started giggling at your endearing behavior.

"Good. Because I’m happy too." He cupped your face between his warm hands and claimed your lips. His kisses had always turned you into a mess. Sometimes they would be soft and gentle, making your heart swell with love and fondness (just like right now). Sometimes it would turn into a battle of dominance, teeth clashing, tongues battling which would lead to you mainly losing to him.

You wrapped your arms tightly around his neck and pressed your body against his, deepening the kiss and pouring all your feelings into it.

"I love you." You whispered against his lips. "So so much."

Jimin only groaned and bit on your lips playfully.

Yeah, it was perfect.

                                                      ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

"Okay but have you seen this puppy? He was just so cute!" You squealed while walking a little bit ahead of Jimin, still excited with the cute puppy you had met during your late picnic at the park.

"We already have a cat though." Jimin stated, not refusing nor agreeing. Just like you, he loved pretty much every possible animals in this world and if he could (and had time) he would have adopted plenty of them.

"Yes and she’s still young and if we take a puppy, they would get along!"

Jimin halted in his track which made you stop too and look hopefully at him (doing your best puppy eyes). You adored his cat but you wouldn’t mind to have some more company, especially on times when Jimin was away from you.

"How am I supposed to say no when you look at me like that?" He sighed in defeat before chuckling to himself.

"Does it mean we’re getting a puppy?" You hopefully asked and approached him, ready to pounce at him in happiness and excitement.

"Will I get a kiss if I say yes?" He teased. Wrapping his arms around you, he pulled you closer, smiling down at you. "Or more?"

You laughed heartily. "As if we need a reason for that." And you sealed a silent promise with a kiss, smiling against his lips.

"Ok." He murmured. "Let’s get a puppy this week, yeah?"

It took you all effort in the world not to jump on the spot and scream in happiness. really, sometimes you wondered if you were an adult or a kid, but who cared anyway? Jimin certainly didn’t. But before you could convey just how happy you were, not like he didn’t see it, you were interrupted by a tiny sob coming from an alley just beside you.

"Did you hear that?" You asked without looking at him, your eyes glued to the alley. Someone was in this alley, someone young, and was crying.

"Y/N." Jimin tried to stop you but was too slow, you had already started walking toward the noise, your body acting on its own, completely hypnotized - he had no other choice but follow your steps.

Despite the sun still shining brightly, the alley was dark and humid and something ominous was lurking in the darkness. You couldn’t describe the uneasy feeling that took over your body, nor could you describe the pull you felt towards the sobs. It made no sense and yet you didn’t stop.

Until you saw a tiny body sitting on the ground, legs pulled to the chest, thin arms wrapped tightly around legs. It was a little girl. She was no older than ten, looking too thin, too scared. Some still fresh cuts on her arms had dirtied her already torn dress. Your heart clenched in pain at the terrible sight before you. What was this little girl doing alone in a dark alley? Where were her parents?

Without caring for your own clothes, you got on your knees and tried to grab her attention. "Why are you crying, little girl?"

She got startled with your voice, head snapping too hard and too fast to look at you. And what a look. The only sight of you terrified her and her eyes that were already filled with tears widened in shock. Instead of answering you, she tried to hide (not like there was a place to hide in the first place) but she tried to put some more distance between you two. It pained you but you understood.

"Don’t be scared. I promise, I’m not here to hurt you." You reassured her, your voice weak but gentle, you wanted her to relax.

"You promise?" She looked hopefully at you.

You nodded and stretched your hand for her to take. "You really have nothing to fear, I only want to help you."

Shakily, she slid her hand in yours and you gave her a comforting squeeze before smiling at her. "Come on." Slowly, you helped her to get back on her feet, still holding your hand to make sure that she wouldn’t fall back.

She closed her eyes for a second, her breathing slowly returning to normal.

"What’s your name?" Your hand gently brushed her hair.

"Jiah." You felt her relax under your touch. Maybe it was your looks, or maybe it was your behavior that soothed her but she finally dared to have a proper look at you.

The first thing that struck you were her eyes, never in your life have you seen such eyes. Big golden eyes were staring back at you. They were beautiful and you had no doubt that she would become a beauty. The second thing you noticed about her was the bright red mark on her forehead - a red moon crescent hiding under her bangs. Odd, you thought. Why would a kid have such a mark?

You smiled at her and brushed her bangs. "I’m Y/N. Nice to meet you little Jiah."

"Can you tell me what happened?"

Jiah bit on her lips, pondering whenever she should tell you or if it wasn’t worth it because you wouldn’t believe her. And yet, she felt the same strong pull toward you and her guts told her to share her dark reality. She shut her eyes tightly, trying hard to prevent some more tears to spill - you brushed her cheeks gently with your thumbs to wipe her tears.

"I-" Jiah started and stopped immediately when she spotted Jimin behind you. She pushed you hard, surprised you how such a small creature could be so strong, and slammed her back against the wall, trying to make herself invisible.

"Jiah." You tried to reach her but she slapped your hand away.

Something was definitely off. Jiah was warming up to you, you felt it. Then why? You glanced behind you only to see a very saddened and pained Jimin. It took you completely off guard, you had never seen such raw expression on his face. If it wasn’t for Jiah’s presence, you would have launched yourself at him and hugged him.

"He’s one of them." Jiah’s tiny voice interrupted your trail of thoughts.

"What do you mean?" You looked at her.

"He’s just like those people who killed mommy and daddy!" And she couldn’t help but burst into tears, burying her face between her hands.

"What." Now this didn’t make any sense. confused, your eyes darted back and forth between the little girl and the man you loved (who oddly didn’t try to defend himself which only added to your confusion). Jiah’s words troubled you on many levels - you wanted to tell her that she was wrong about Jimin but his lack of reaction and your own guts prevented you from.

"He will take me away too." Jiah started shaking and crouched down, hands over her head to protect herself.

"Y/N-" Jimin started but you shut him up by pointing a finger at him.

"I don’t know who did this to you and to your parents, but I can promise you that Jimin wouldn’t hurt you." You defended him before he could add anything else. You grabbed her arms, leaving her no choice but to look at you. "You’re scared, I understand that, but Jimin is the nicest person I have ever met."

"Is he?" She whispered, her eyes wandering from your face to his. She saw something about Jimin that you couldn’t, you realized, but your words seemed to work on her, you felt her relax under your hands.

"You’re not going to hurt me?" She dared to ask him

Jimin was left speechless. Not because of question but because you managed to make her change her mind on him with simple words. Why am I even surprised? He ruffled his hair before giving a nod. "I’ll never hurt you."

"See." You added

Jiah took a deep breath. "I can do it." She murmured to herself. She freed herself from your hands, gently this time, and looked at Jimin. She didn’t say a word and just stared at him, making sure that he was indeed harmless just like you both pretended him to be.

"Alright." She said surprising you both. She approached Jimin, her tiny fists clenched, her eyes never leaving his face as she tried to look strong before him. "You feel like them though."

"I know." Jimin admitted

"You’re weird."

To that Jimin actually started laughing heartily which made Jiah blink in confusion before joining him.

Jiah stretched her hand, once her giggles stopped, for Jimin to shake, accepting the fact that he was indeed different from what she expected him to be.

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

For someone who didn’t want to bring this child home, Jimin seemed to have completely adopted her by the time you had finished the improvised dinner at his place. Jiah didn’t seem as wary around him anymore, managing to laugh at his jokes and actually enjoy the meal. You were astonished by how fast they seemed to adopt to each other, there was, without a doubt, a bond between them that you couldn’t see.

When you finished cleaning the dishes, you came back in the room to talk some more with Jiah, there was still so many things she didn’t find the courage to tell you (and you couldn’t find the heart to force her either). But what you found instead made your heart miss a beat and melt into puddle. Jiah had fallen asleep while being rocked by Jimin, one arm wrapped protectively over her waist, while his other hand kept brushing her head.

Jimin was completely smitten and you couldn’t blame him - you were too.

You leaned against the door, arms crossed over your chest as you observed them. Jimin looked happy, enjoying this precious moment. You’ll make a great dad, you couldn’t help but think and one more time it seemed like Jimin could hear your thoughts - he raised his head to look at you, surprised at first before smiling fondly at you.

"Come here." He mouthed you but you shook your head, your presence was clearly unnecessary.

He huffed and got his attention back on Jiah. Jimin started humming a song, a song he used to sing to you whenever you wouldn’t be able to sleep. You were tempted to join him in the humming if it wasn’t by the sudden pain, the same strong headache hit you again.

Jimin’s humming became just a noise in the background; you tried to concentrate on him, but nothing worked.

Flashback

"You can’t do it, Y/N." Jimin’s loud voice interrupted you for the first time in centuries (if not more) you saw Jimin’s soft face twist in anger. Never in the time you knew each other had he raised his voice on you; in fact, you couldn’t remember a single time where you would fight. No, this was new and worrisome.

“Jimin.” You didn’t want to fight him, especially not him. Jimin was special to you and not only because you had been friends for so long. No, you loved him a lot but despite your feelings, your duty and sense of justice was more important to you. You tightened your grip around the sleeping child in your arms, frowning in disapproval at Jimin. “You can’t expect me to leave this child to them. She did nothing wrong, Jimin and they want her dead and for what?”

You hated how narrow-minded and unfair heaven was. It was supposed to be the best and perfect place but it wasn’t. angels were blinded by their own unfounded rules and greed. And they say demons are bad. This child’s whole family was decimated because her mother fell for a demon’s trick. Did she deserve her fate? Maybe. Did the child deserve death? Definitely not.

“I know she’s half demon.” You admitted unwillingly, “I can’t unsee her aura. But she’s a human too and was raised by good people. Look at her and tell me she’s evil.”

Jimin wanted to argue but one look at you was enough to convince him to think twice before doing so. He looked at the girl in yours arms; even if she was sleeping he still could hear her thoughts and see her heart. He closed his eyes and clenched his fist; you were right about the Halfling. Yes, Jimin could feel her demonic blood, but her heart was pure and innocent.

“You know it’s wrong.” You said softly

Jimin lowered his head, unable to look at you any longer, scared that he would lose his will to convince you that whatever your plan was, it was pure madness.

“They won’t forgive you. You’ll be punished, Y/N.”

“I know. But I’m willing to take the risk. She’s so young and has nobody left. If I leave her alone”, You paused to get a look at her sleeping angelic face, “Bad people will find her and use her. I don’t want it for her.”

“They’ll find you!” You’re an angel, you can’t hide forever!”

“As a matter of fact, I can. I know a way.”

Jimin hesitated. “How?”

“Do you remember Seolhee?”

Jimin’s face paled at the mention of the name. of course he remembered it, a powerful witch that both angels and demons feared. She was not a good or a bad witch, but she lived by her own rules. Defeated, Jimin fell on his knees, hands shaking as he finally looked at you, desperate. “Don’t. Y/N, please. I’m begging you.”

“Jimin…”

“Don’t do this to me.” He let a sob out, unable to control any longer his feelings.

“Oh Jimin.” You moved gently the tiny body to make sure she wouldn’t wake up. Without hesitation you joined Jimin on the floor, cupping his now wet cheeks. You hated yourself for making him cry and you wished you could do something about it. “Please don’t cry.” You wiped his tears with your thumbs, heart breaking just as much as his.

“Don’t leave me.”

“I’m so sorry.” And you truly were because in two days from now on, you wouldn’t be an angel anymore. In two days, he would never be able to see you again.

“I wish things were different.” You said sadly

Back to present,

You hadn’t realized you were crying until Jimin brushed your cheek with his thumb. You blinked, surprised to find him beside you, heartbroken with what you saw. You were met with the same concerned face, the same face your heart longed for.

Jimin searched your eyes, anxious at your sudden behavior. “Y/N?”

“I-“ You blinked trying to find your words, “I’m sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing silly?” He chuckled but all you could do was to think about his teary eyes, begging you not to follow your plan. “Are you okay?”

You wished you could answer that. Truth to be told, you were far from being ok. It took you time to make out what those images meant, but now that you looked at Jimin, no matter how much you didn’t want to believe it, you knew, those images were your memories.

“Don’t leave me.”

You shut your eyes tightly, wishing to get rid of the image of Jimin begging you, wishing to forget it, to erase it and go back to your normal life.

Suddenly, Jimin let go of your face, taking his hand away as if you had burnt him. His face pale, he took a step back. “You-you remember?”

“Remember what?” You asked despite knowing already his answer.

“You thought about me. My words.” He replied a little too harshly, panic in his voice.

Oh. You chuckled tiredly, remembering what deep inside you already knew for a while: Jimin was a mind-reader.

“Can we not talk about it?” You finally asked

“But-“

“Please. I promise, we’ll talk later. But now, I need to think.”

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

Except later never came.

Jimin did as you asked: he let you time and space despite his own desire to see you and talk to you. You bet he had a lot to say, a lot to share. If for you it didn’t seem like a long time since you last talked, it was definitely not his case. How long did he exactly have to wait to see you again? You were being selfish, again. But you wanted to be sure about those memories before facing him again, you wanted to make sure you wouldn’t make him cry ever again.

“Y/N! Y/N! Look, it’s for you!” Jiah run to you with a small bouquet of flowers that she gathered in the park. You were pretty sure it was forbidden but how could you possibly scold her when she looked at you with those big pretty eyes? You couldn’t.

“They’re lovely, just like you.” You accepted her gift and smiled at her.

Before you could add anything else, Jiah had wrapped her arms around you, hugging you tightly with her face pressed against your belly. You laughed heartily at her display of affection and put a hand in her hair, stroking it gently.

Jiah was a lovely kid, you knew it from the moment you laid your eyes on her and after spending so much time in her company for the past few days, it confirmed your first impression. Despite her parents’ tragic fate, she managed to smile again and you wished to believe it was thanks to you. You loved her presence that brought back other memories that had stayed hidden in your head for all this time.

There were still things you couldn’t believe were real, but after living for almost a whole week with a child who could move things without touching them (and let’s not forget her eyes changing colors whenever she was upset), it was hard to stay skeptical.

"Thank you." You heard her whisper and she tightened her grip around your body.

"You really have a thing for lost kid, haven’t you?" An awfully familiar voice interrupted (quite rudely) the lovely moment.

Jiah tensed against you, sensing the stranger’s energy and refused to move while you only turned your head to face a now familiar man. You stared at Namjoon, staring right into his dark, deep eyes.

"Hello Y/N, lovely as ever." He complimented.

You rolled your eyes at him. "What are you doing here Namjoon?"

"Aw, come on, don’t be so cold. I’m not your enemy." He whined which was a rather odd sight to witness.

Flashback

"You should meet Seolhee. She can help you." Namjoon told you

"Why are you helping me? You’re a deity, you’re not supposed to help."

"Why?" Namjoon repeated more to himself than to you. He averted his eyes to look at the sky, inhaling the sweet air from heaven. "Aren’t we the same, Y/N? You know Heaven’s rules are wrong on so many levels. Many of your peers perished because they tried to go against them. I’m tired of it. alone, I can’t change the world, but slowly and with help." He stopped to glance at your bloody hands, "My friend got imprisoned for his strong opinions. I appreciate you and approve your ways. So now it’s my turn to help you."

"They will know."

"They won’t. And even if they does, by the time they’ll realize what you have done it will be too late."

"Won’t they know you helped me?"

"Don’t worry."

Back to present,

Oh. You blinked the images away and brought a hand to your head, the headache was back but not as strong as it used to.

"Y/N?" Jiah’s little voice forced you to snap from your trance.

"Sorry. Don’t worry, I’m okay." You reassured her before looking back at Namjoon. "More than okay actually."

Reassured, Namjoon smiled, cute dimples showing on his face. "I’m sorry, I was so slow to find you."

"Don’t be. You chose the right moment to find me, thank you."

Hearing you thanking Namjoon, Jiah decided to stop hiding and peek at the impressive man standing few steps from you two. Namjoon saw her curious look right away, his smile only widening at the little girl which made her blush madly and hide behind you.

"Cute." You chuckled and Namjoon nodded, approving your words.

"She’s adorable."

"She is, isn’t she?" You patted her shoulder, "Come on, don’t hide. He doesn’t bite." To that Namjoon raised a brow, amused. "Hush you."

"Hey Jiah. Do you mind if I talk with Y/N alone?" Namjoon asked, doing his best to charm the little girl (as if she could resist the dimples).

Jiah wasn't fond of his request, sulking, but the moment Namjoon smiled at her, she had no other choice but run away for her own safety.

"Damn Namjoon. You have a way with ladies!" You teased him while watching Jiah running away from you and probably gather some more flowers.  

"It's called talent but you already know that."

"Maybe."

Namjoon took you by surprise by wrapping his arms around you and pulling you against him for a hug. It was new but enjoyable and you hugged him back.

"I’m glad Jimin found you." He kissed your forehead and then put some space between you two. "How much do you remember?"

"Not enough to be satisfied. I have flashbacks here and there and I see the big picture."

"Do you remember what happened with Seolhee?" It was a question Namjoon dreaded to ask, he knew it would be one of the most painful memories you would have to remember and he didn't know how you would face it.

"As in do I remember that I decided to rip my own wings to become human and make sure that angels won't find me? Yes, I remember."  It was, indeed, a painful memory and yet you realized that if you had to do it again, you would. "Don’t look at me like that Namjoon. It was my choice."

"I know. But it doesn’t make it less easier."

"True, but it was the right thing to do and I’m happy now."

"You lost Jimin though."

"Did I?" You wondered, "I don’t think I was ready to give myself fully to him back then but now? I definitely can."

"So are you going to talk to him? Because he looks miserable without you."

You huffed. Of course, Namjoon couldn’t stop messing with you. "I will. Now shut up and tell me how are you?"

                                                  ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦ ✦

"Are you planning to talk to Jimin or should I just kick your ass?" Your aunt huffed at you on the phone. "He’s moody and kind of scary and I believe it’s your fault, my not so adorable niece!"

"Now I wonder why you’re saying that." You joked. Of course you knew what she was trying to say.

"Did you really think I out of all people won’t notice what was going on with you and Jimin? Seriously?" She sounded offended which only made you laugh.

"Well, you’d be happy to know that I’m actually on my way to see him."

"Are you? He’s been locked in his office for the whole day."

Of course he was. Your heart clenched uneasily at the thought of Jimin being alone for all this time but you regained your composure fast - you were planning to change his life.  

"Yes I just left my place. Don't worry." You reassured her

"You better." She huffed, "I want both of you happy."

She hung up on you, not waiting for an answer and not like you could give her a proper one, too stunned with her confession. You stared at your phone before chuckling and shaking your head in amusement. Your aunt was the best, there was no denying.

By the time you got to what was still supposed to be your workplace, most of people had already left and it was probably for the best. Nobody really knew why you suddenly stopped coming every morning and you didn't have the heart to explain. And what were you supposed to say anyway? Nothing. But the few people you did see, you greeted them with a warm smile and pretended not hearing their whispers about you. You would deal with them another day.

When you arrived before Jimin's door, you hesitated. You wanted to see him and make things right, but it didn't mean you weren't scared. You left him twice without telling him how you really felt about him and you regretted it deeply. You took a deep breath, gathering your courage and knocked at the door.

You opened the door without waiting for his answer, you expected him to know exactly who was behind, he could feel you, hear you.

Jimin was at his desk, pretending, you believed, not seeing you, concentrated on whatever he was reading and yet his body betrayed him as he tensed the moment you stepped in.

You closed the door behind you and leaned against it, your hand still on the handle. As you looked at him, you had a huge sense of déjà vu except this time he had a good reason to be mad with you.

"You asked me how much I remember." You started, grabbing his attention as he looked at you. Jimin was frowning at you, you didn’t need to be a mind-reader to know what was going through his head.

"I remember everything." You took a step toward him and then another. "I remember two lovely boys who spent their times getting in trouble but I still cared for. I remember you. I remember how much you loved me and how I threw everything away because of my own selfishness.

You halted before him, towering him but with a bittersweet smile on your face. You touched Jimin’s face, stroking his cheek. It felt the same, Jimin was still the Jimin from your memories, the sweet and loving man who would have done everything for you. "I’m so sorry, Jimin."

Jimin let you touch him, listening to your words, to your thoughts, eyes never leaving your face. His heart was pounding loudly, relishing in your words. Words he had been waiting to hear for all this time.

"You could have asked me to come with you." Jimin whispered

"Oh no." You leaned over, your face close to his. "No Jimin."

"Why not? I was left alone. Do you know how hard it was for me?"

"I can only imagine. But Jimin, the path I chose was a painful one and I didn’t want it for you."

He didn’t answer to that and averted his eyes from you, looking to the side, battling with his inner demons.

"I loved you back then too and I’m sorry I didn’t find the courage to tell you that." You admitted the painful truth

"And now?"

Your fingers moved under his chin, making him look at you as you stared into his eyes. "I love you."

Jimin sighed in defeat. "You better. You have centuries to make up for."

#jimin #bts #bts fanfic #bts fic #bts smut #jimin fanfic #jimin fic #jimin smut #bts x reader #bts scenario #bts reaction #breathe

[jubilantwriter]

jasper woos a couple of cryptids the au - also known as CreepyPasta AU

[Context/Summary: Jasper has been living by himself for quite some time now.  College said that he’d lead a promising life, but all he’s gotten was a mediocre job that barely pays enough, a rinky-dink house his mom left for him before her untimely death, and the crippling, depressing, crushing feeling of loneliness that seems to permeate from his entire being.  After watching a few cooking videos on YouTube, he begins his foray into the culinary crafts with a meager pantry in hopes of connecting with others and cultivating a new hobby to stave off the bleakness he feels.  However, the woods by his home house a little secret that watches him every episode, and as his camcorder catches glimpses of the creature, he begins to dub the creature “The Pale Man” and feeding it his leftovers.

Of course, it’s probably just a raccoon, and the figure is just a result of his overactive imagination and experimental uses of weed.  

...Probably.]

////

The rain pounds heavily against his window. Jasper looks up from his chopping, ignoring the red blinking light coming from his shitty camcorder and frowning as the rain beats out a rhythm.  It's raining hard enough that even the treetops outside in his backyard would fail to provide a proper shelter for anything hiding beneath them.  A bit of worry wells up in his chest.

"Uhh, change of plans, guys."  He grabs his camcorder from where it sits precariously on a stack of books and magazines, sliding the strap past his hand and onto his arm where it sits snug enough to stay still, but not enough to break the already flimsy strap.  "Pantry lasagna is canceled. It's pantry canned soup night."  He grabs a can of tomato soup and idly wonders if he has time to boil some eggs, cracking it open and pouring its contents into a bowl.  With a quick movement, he shoves the bowl into his microwave and nukes it for a good five minutes, tossing a paper towel over top of it to keep the soup from splattering everywhere. The blinking red light catches his attention as he sidesteps to his fridge for some eggs.  Boiled eggs are good and all, but maybe the Pale Man would like a change of pace?  Bread goes good with tomato soup AND yolky eggs.  "Remember kids," he says as he grabs four eggs in each hand, "too much of a good thing is a bad thing, unless you're a big ol' Pale Man."  Oil is splashed onto a pan as he quickly begins the process of cracking eggs into a less than heated pan.  "Oh that was probably a bad idea," he mumbles, camera lens pointed at the ground. "Also remember to wait for your pan to heat up before you crack eight eggs into it."

The rain continues to pound like an annoying aunt knocking on his door.  He's tempted to yell at the rain to go away, but that might just scare the Pale Man off.  The microwave beeps, and he yanks it open and yells as the scalding hot bowl burns his hands.

"Fucking-!  And don't forget to use protection when you're fffucking taking things out from the instant goddamn oven from hell."  The eggs begin to sizzle as he grabs the sleeves of his hoodie tied loosely around his waist and carefully pulls out the bowl of soup with the makeshift oven mitts. With a quick wave of his hand, the paper towel is knocked off and he gets a whiff of mediocre tomato soup.  Idly, he thinks he can do better, give the Pale Man something better, but his emptying fridge speaks volumes for his wallet.  

The eggs continue to sizzle.

He remembers a trick he saw once from a video - carefully pour a bit of water into the pan to create steam and cover the eggs with a lid, letting the whites on top cook.  A risky gambit if he's not careful, but when has he ever been careful?

He grabs a cup and quickly fills the bottom bit of it with water, pausing long enough to remember to address his audience.  "Something something water creates steam which uhhh helps the egg whites cook and- here, just look."  He slides the camcorder from his arm to his hand and pours the water carefully around the edges of the eggs.  Before it can splatter oil all over him and his stove, he covers the pan with a lid and lowers the heat just enough.

"Voila, steam.  Dudes at home gotta be careful though- you can probably start a kitchen fire this way if you're not.  So like, just eat a little bit of raw egg whites until you're good enough for this skill.  It's not gonna kill you probably.  Or just scrape it off.  I'm not judging.  Just like, don't die."

It's exhausting narrating all the time to the empty air.  Normally, he'd feel a pair of eyes settling on his back as he cooked, and he'd feel just a little... less lonely as he spoke into the air.  But now.  With the rain pattering so loudly against his window.

He looks out into the forest behind his house.

His audience must be feeling cold and wet by now.

He grabs his largest plate and removes the lid, turning the stove off as the camcorder slides back onto his arm, lens face down as he grabs a spatula to aid in the egg removal.  As he stares at the meal in front of him, he wonders if the smell alone will be enough to coax the Pale Man out of hiding.  But habits are habits for a reason, he supposes.  He kicks his backdoor open, soup and plate in hand as he carefully sets both down and turns his back.

It only takes a few seconds usually.

And usually, the Pale Man makes his getaway when Jasper has his back turned.

But.

A single splash.

That's all he needs.

A single splash, and Jasper turns on his heels to come face to face with a creature hunched over, spindly, pale fingers with curled and claw-like nails reaching towards the eggs and soup.  The creature freezes, eyes bright and shining like the LED high beams of fancy cars that blind Jasper as he drives at night.  LED lights that have just the slightest tinge of blue to them, like they could be white if he let the lights blind him enough, but with that slightest bit of blue that lets Jasper know that the lights aren't meant to like normal lights.  Encasing those bright eyes is a pool of black nothing, a face that is faceless to everyone but him as he feels like staring into the shadows themselves. 

But.

There's a mouth, barely hidden, fangs and teeth bared in a grimace that Jasper can't tell is a sign of discomfort, or aggressiveness, or fear.  And strangely enough, what looks like blonde hair is plastered against the creatures head, soaked and darkened by the rain that continues to plummet from the sky above them.  Clothes too small and torn cling to the creature's lanky frame, the Pale Man still managing to be eye level with Jasper despite being hunched over.  He can only imagine how tall the Pale Man must be if he stood at his full height.

For a moment, the two of them merely stare at each other.  

So.

The Pale Man isn't a hallucination after all.

Jasper blinks and tilts his head to the side, trying to see more of this creature that's been gracing him with his presence since... well, he can't be completely sure, now can he?

The Pale Man blinks slowly, before realizing that Jasper still hasn't moved and decides to make the first move.  The creature lets out a high, terrified whine before stumbling backwards, away from Jasper, away from the hot food that Jasper made just for him.

"Wait!"  He reaches out to the creature, lurching forward and avoiding the food with a stumble, tripping into the rain and mud as he feels the cold drip into his clothes and into his hair, the clothing plastering itself quickly to his skin as his bangs obscure his vision.  But his hand feels something cold, almost leathery but not quite, slick with rainwater and solid and trying desperately to be warm as Jasper take his free hand to brush his bangs out of his face and-

Ah.

So the Pale Man's face isn't actually made of shadows.  Rather, he thinks, something is hiding the Pale Man's face as he accidentally but gently cups the trembling creature's cheek in his palm.

"Heya, bud."  He chuckles softly to try and ease the creature's fear.  "It's alright."

The Pale Man blinks, and Jasper realizes that his eyes don't blind him like he expects.  Sure, they're bright as hell and if he stares for too long, he's sure his eyes won't like the strain.

But the light is different from high beams in the night.  The slight blue tinge is clearer up close, he realizes, and the more he stares, the more he realizes.

"...You know, you have the prettiest eyes I've ever seen."

The Pale Man's eyes widen as he stares into Jasper's eyes, and he can see that they glow in the night sky, glow and shine just a bit of light on Jasper's face, and he bets that the light reflects off his wet face like a scene from a movie, carefully choreographed to highlight the best features of his face.

He wonders for a moment what the Pale Man sees.  If he sees the best parts of Jasper's face and likes what he sees.  

Jasper gently brushes the Pale Man's bangs out of his pretty, glowing eyes and smiles.  

"Food tastes better hot and warm, and also when you're not sitting in the mud and rain.  You wanna come inside with me?"

For a moment, he thinks the Pale Man will bolt.  He's bolted dozens of times before.  There was only one time, one time he didn't bolt.

When Jasper was at his lowest point, completely fucked on some whackass weed that probably wasn't weed, face down on the cement and quietly hoping he would die because life wasn't worth this amount of loneliness and suffering and dry ramen noodles that he doesn't have the energy to properly cook.  But then something sat down next to him, ate his offered ramen noodles that he didn't have the energy to cook, and sat with him until he could talk, until he didn't feel like decomposing on the spot, until he could move again and force himself to eat something that wasn't dry ramen noodles spiced with powder from a foil bag.  

Back when he thought he was talking to a raccoon and hallucinating wildly by himself.

Except he wasn't by himself.

And he hasn't been by himself.

And making videos to pass the time and feign human relationships felt less and less like a desperate bid for attention, and more and more like a way to finally reach out to someone and connect with them.

Suddenly talking to the open air wasn't as depressing as it used to be.

The Pale Man slowly stands up, hunched over as Jasper's hand remains cupping his cheek as he nods quietly.

"...okay."  His voice comes out raspy, unused, and like he's speaking through a broken TV speaker.  But Jasper finds that he doesn't mind.

In fact, he quite likes the sound of it, actually.

"So the Pale Man has a voice after all!"

The Pale Man doesn't answer, but ducks his head in an embarrassed sort of manner.  He doesn't bolt though, and Jasper moves his hand down to take one of the Pale Man's bony and pale hands.  

"Let's get you inside, where we can dry you off and get you warmed up."  He squeezes the Pale Man's hand gently, and feels a warmth blossom in his chest when the Pale Man squeezes back tentatively.  They walk back to his house as their footsteps slosh and splash in tandem with one another.  The Pale Man's bones creak and crack and Jasper can only imagine what sleeping in a forest can do to one's body.  If he lets go now, will he just go back to the forest?  

To be cold, and creaky, and silent?

And lonely?

Jasper holds tighter to his hand.

He never lets go of the Pale Man's hand.

And the Pale Man clings desperately to his.  

He takes the bowl of soup, and the Pale Man takes the eggs with a human sort of grace that lays just a tiny bit of curiosity in Jasper.

But he can dig into that later, he thinks.  

Instead, as he stands there with a cooling bowl of soup in one hand, and a soggy, dripping wet Pale Man in the other, he figures that the first thing he should do is grab some towels.

Maybe some blankets.

Toast some bread.

And probably turn off his camcorder.

#cw weed #camp camp #cc jasper #cc daniel #mentions of weed use #lemme know if theres anything else i can use as a tag just in case #yeah jasper uses weed but #not a lot of it #and mostly because hes super fucking depressed #its not a main feature of the au but its there #mostly to show that jaspers not Really Feeling Life #and hes hoping it'll make him feel a lil better #oh yeah davids in here too #not in this drabble #but he's here #and hes just as important #this was supposed to be a jaspdanvid au after all #this all started because i thought itd be funny to have a scary cryptid #and jasper just going 'oh dang! dont do that' #and moving on with his night #drabble #ughusdfh I needed to post something SO #have this #don't really care if this shows in the tags but #HERES SOMETHING SORRY FOR NOT POSTING ANYTHING #IN A LONG WHILE #IM WORKING ON IT #creepypasta au #i have a few other things for this au #but i have no idea if i'll ever commit to making it a Full Thing one of these days